Amber

It was the moment Jack was waiting for. It was Amber’s moment. He had seen her in all sorts of outfit. Today, not being one of the club’s most original days, she came out dressed as a nurse. A slutty nurse. A very slutty nurse.

Her tight and skimpy dress already revealed quite a lot about the proportions and firmness of the perfect mounds that were her breasts. Even after weeks of seeing her, Jack still had problems to believe that they could stand so firm. The rest of her was almost as perfect. Tall, curvaceous, she had the perfect hourglass figure, with a flat stomach, wide hips and long silky legs. And her ass could have belonged to the marble sculpture of any Greek Goddess.

Her body was an arsenal, and Amber knew how to use each and every one of her weapons very well. A regular of strip joints, Jack had never seen anything like her before. And he had not missed any of her shows.

She spotted him soon enough. She made him wait, though, as she made the audience at the far edge of the stage drool. He knew she would eventually come. He was generous with the tips, especially with her. She did. She danced for him, in a way he was the only one who realized it. And then she got closer. Much closer than any time before, as a matter of fact. Her massive breasts were mere inches from his face, so perfect and, at the same time, so natural. It was clear she did not have implants to thank for her proportions. They were so appealing… and yet he would not touch them. It was the only rule, and Jack had always followed it.

Unfortunately, not always everyone knew the rules. The guy to his right didn’t, apparently. With significantly less self-control than Jack, the guy could not prevent reaching out for Amber’s right tit and grabbing it in her hand. She yelled and stepped back. Jack could see and smell that the man was completely drunk. Jumping in the stage, he made an attempt to dash for her… until a massive bouncer dashed for him first.

Jack would not have liked to be in his spot. He would have probably been unconscious if he had been hit as hard as him. Another bouncer got in front of Jack and started:

“Please, there is nothing to see here. Please, go to the bar and the next round is on the house”

 

 

She was mad. She had only worked at that fucking place for a couple of months and it was the third time already that a customer assaulted her. She managed to put some jeans, a T-shirt and a jacket in a rush and then got out of her dressing room, slamming the door shut.

The manager was waiting for her.

“Amber…”

“I’m not coming out again, today!” she protested

“But…”

“You should control your customers better, next time” she said. She was a little cocky, but she felt like she could be. She was well aware that she had become an instant favorite and that the average attendance to the joint had increased since she worked there.

“Where are you going?” he asked

“To get a couple of things sorted out” she said

Then she walked down the corridor and turned left, towards her destination. She found the man sitting on a chair, visibly bruised, with a massive security guard at each side.

Stopping in front of him she observed him with a disdainful look. He was in his late forties and besides from being very drunk he looked terrible.

“Don’t you think that I deserve some respect while I’m working?” she asked

The man did not reply, he only babbled.

Looking at one of the security guards, she then said:

“Eddie, would you mind holding him up for me?”

“Amber…” Eddie said

“Just do it, please, darling” she asked with a flirting tone

“Ok” the massive guard said as he lifted the man from his chair and held him by the armpits.

Amber walked towards a drawer and opened it. When she turned, she was wearing brass knuckles in her right hand.

“What are you going to do?” Eddie asked

“Nothing that you haven’t done yet” she said

“Then, why?” the bouncer inquired

“Because I fucking need it!” she yelled

Then, she walked towards the man and stood still. She stood as tall as him, and he was not a short man. But she was a tall woman too, and with her heels she stood almost 6’ tall. She whispered to him:

“Look, pervert, it’s time for you to learn a little bit of respect. You see, I’m working here. I work out to be in good shape and rehearse my routines. I watch videos of my shows and try to improve them. I’m a professional. And so are my colleagues. And we deserve to be treated like that”

The man looked at her but did not reply.

“People like you make me sick” Amber said, and then she punched him hard in the stomach.

The man bent and complained. He would have not believed that a woman could punch so hard, especially after the beating from the bouncers.

She punched him four more times, each of them as hard as the first one. By the fifth punch Eddie had to sit him down in the chair again.

When she felt that she was relaxed enough, she removed her brass knuckles, buttoned her jacket and headed for the door.

The man babbled something from the chair. Turning, he head him saying:

“Amber…”

Fixing a stare on him, she spat: “My name is Kelly, asshole”

 

 

Kelly placed the jacket in the hanger by the door and headed for the kitchen. Her hand did not find the fridge’s door handle as it instinctively reached for it. She remembered it too late: Kurt had executed on his threat and had picked the fridge up that afternoon. She had not wanted to be at home, so she just asked her neighbor to open the door when he arrived. Their break up had been a little rough. And, after 8 months going out and 4 living together, Kurt had been her longest relationship since Fred.

“Why don’t you take the sofa, next time” she muttered

Of course, Kurt had the right to take the refrigerator, since he had paid for it. But after two months and after having started a new relationship with a co-worker, he could have been a little classier, she thought.

Thinking on Kurt made her think on Fred too, and thinking on Fred made her think on Henford and what had happened there. Blocking the thought from her mind, she got into her room and saw that the wardrobe was open. Of course, there had still been some of Kurt’s clothes there. She was about to close it when the first thing she saw inside the wardrobe was her blue dress. She loved it. It was the only dress that could make her look better than she already was. Opening the door a little more, she pulled the dress out a little and then said: “Why not?”

The next thing she remembered was waking up in her bed. A quick look at the watch told her that it was almost midday. She had some vague memories of having gone to a club and having drank too much. The warm feeling by her side made her look down and see a naked man lying down next to her. He was tall and muscular. Not massive as Eddie, the bouncer at the joint, but very well proportioned. She liked that sort of men. In a way, Fred had been like this. Kurt was closer to the stereotype. And the man lying next to her was even closer.

She touched him in the shoulder. He groaned and then started to turn as he woke up. Opening his eyes, he said:

“Good morning”

In a cold tone, she just asked:

“What’s your name?”

“Don’t you remember?” he replied with an answer

“I wouldn’t be asking if I did” she said

“Marko. My name is Marko” the man said

“I guess I met you in a club. I was probably too drunk. And we fucked, didn’t we?” she asked, still serious

“You invited me to your house” he said in a defensive tone

“Oh, don’t worry. I didn’t mean that. Did you have a good time?” she asked in a gentler tone

“You were… quite wild” he finally said

She smirked.

“It had been a while” she said. She had fallen into a self-destructing loop after the breakup with Kurt.

“Really?” the man asked, looking at her bare chest

“The last few weeks have been a little messy” she said as she shrugged. “I know it’s hard to believe, in any case” she added in a cocky tone. “You know what? Now I’m on the mood for a little more fun”

The man looked down at his cock and then looked at her apologetically.

“We did it four times, last night”

Really? That much? How come she did not remember? Kelly thought as she looked at the man. Reaching out with her hand, she grabbed his cock and asked in a girly voice:

“Are you sure?”

But even if there was some reaction, it was far from what she was expecting. The man shrugged, trying to find some words.

“Ok” Kelly said

“Sorry” the man said

“I think you should leave” she added

“What?” Marko asked

“If you cannot fuck, then you are of no use to me”

A few of hours later she had eaten a quick lunch and headed for the gym. She was still horny. She wondered how in the hell had she managed to be two months without having any man inside her. It must be the first time this happened since she visited a barn in Henford for the first time.

Why in the hell had she been so evasive with men since Kurt had dumped her? She knew the answer. She knew it was the feeling of rejection and the fact that it had unblocked some of the memories that she had managed to keep at bay ever since she started dating Kurt. She had had worst episodes before she met him. She had never chosen chastity as a reaction before, though.

Five minutes into her workout routines she felt the glances of all the men in the gym fixed in her. Her outfit did not do anything to hide any of her assets, so it was quite a natural reaction to expect. Realizing she was still incredibly horny, she scanned the gym and chose. She then walked casually next to the man she had picked and whispered:

“Women’s restroom. Five minutes”

She did not need to work out anymore when she got out, so she took a shower and headed home. She was hungry enough which reminded her that she had no fridge and no food. Out of options, she just called for a pizza.

The delivery boy arrived 25 minutes later, as promised. She opened the door and caught herself thinking that he did not look so bad.

“Dammit, Kelly. What the hell is going on in your head?” she thought

Forty minutes later she sat in bed and lit a cigarette. She had quit a year ago, but she still kept a pack hidden in her underwear’s drawer. Next to her, the boy sat, panting. From the look of him, he was probably in college.

Letting out a puff of smoke, she said:

“I believe you are going to be late for your other deliveries”

The boy did not know how to reply. Then, he suddenly said:

“Yes… yes”

“Please, close the door when you leave” she added

“What the hell is happening to me? Yesterday I was Mother Superior and now I’m some sort of sexual predator?” she thought as she ate the first slice of pizza. It was pretty cold, but she was still hungry.

Kelly had never been shy with sex, but her behavior over the last 24 hours was extremely unusual.

Just then, the phone rang. She felt as if someone had thrown a bucket with ice water over her when she heard her mother’s voice on the other end of the line.

“Mother?” she asked

“How are you, Kelly? You haven’t called in a while” her mother said

Kelly needed a couple of seconds to recover. Then, she faked a smile, even if no one could see her, and put her loveliest voice and she said:

“Very well, mom. Things are going very well over here”

“Is Kurt home?” her mother asked

“No… no, today he had poker with his friends. He is not back yet”

“Are things going well between you two?”

“Sure mom. Better than ever” Kelly lied

“Do I need to start looking for dresses, darling?” her mother said in a sarcastic tone

Kelly felt as if she had been stabbed in the belly. She managed to keep a believable enough voice when she replied:

“Don’t be so hasty, mom. We haven’t been together for that long”

“Ok, ok, I won’t insist anymore. I wish we could meet him, though. I should come and visit sometime”

“Sure Mom” Kelly said, knowing very well that her mother would never take a plane and cross half the country to see her.

“Or maybe we could meet him here. You could come for Thanksgiving” her mother suggested

“Mom, Thanksgiving is 5 months away. And you know I cannot come back to Henford”

“Kelly… it’s been 6 years. People have forgotten” her mother said

“People will never forget. Starting by Dad. He doesn’t know you’re calling, does he?”

Her mother was out of words.

“Kelly”

“We’ll talk some other day, mom” Kelly said as she hung up

 

 

 

Stella

 

“Thanks for coming” Lisa said as she held the baby in her arms

“No problem. It was about time, in any case. How old is she already?” Ron asked

“Two months” Lisa said

“Wow, two months. She is so big already. And she looks just like you. Except for the nose. The nose is just like Joe’s”

Sitting next to Lisa, Joe chuckled and said:

“For her own good, let’s hope that this is not true”

“What was her name again?” Ron asked with a smile

“Stella”

“What a pretty name. You must be so proud”

“We are” Joe said

“It’s been a while, Ron. What are you involved in, right now?” Lisa asked

“Well, the same type of research for the Government. For the FSD, as always” Ron said, keeping his answer generic on purpose

“Are you still trying to make people grow?” Lisa asked in an innocent tone

Ron blushed.

“You know I can’t tell you. Not since you left”

“You could not tell me before, either. I was just in public relations” Lisa replied softly, keeping a smile all along, despite the fact that there was some poison in her words.

“You were great” Ron said

“That wasn’t me” Lisa complained. “And Joe did not deserve it”

“Darling, you know I didn’t care” Joe said

“I would care if I was asked every day about how it was to be trapped with giant girls or picked up by your girlfriend or about how afraid you were of Casey. God, I was supposed to be the heroine and I was fed up!” she said

Ron tried to calm things down:

“So, how are you doing in your new job?”

Lisa took the chance to get out of the uncomfortable conversation she had unconsciously started.

“Great. I love kids. Kindergarten teacher must be like my ideal job. I love being here with Stella, now, but I’m going to get back to work as soon as possible”

“Do you need anything?” Ron asked

Lisa kept a smile as she observed the young man that had once been the nerd of High School, back at Henford. It was funny that only 6 years later this nerd was asking her if she needed anything on behalf of the Government. She knew he could, though. At 25, Ron had a PhD in Biochemistry and was a top researcher for one of the more opaque Government agencies, which also meant that it was one of the Government agencies with the highest discretionary budget.

“You guys are treating us quite right” Lisa said, treating Ron as a government agent on purpose

“I was asking as a friend” Ron said, his tone a little upset

Lisa softened her expression and said:

“I know. That was unfair on my side. Really, we don’t need anything. The Government has given us all that we need and we are doing quite all right, ourselves. Thanks for asking”

“Ok, I’m happy to see that you are doing well. I need to leave, but I’ll see you soon” Ron said

“Sure. My next quarterly checkup is only in a couple of weeks” Lisa said

“Take care”

 

 

Kelly caught herself crying. Her mother’s call had finally broken the dam and now all the thoughts that she had managed to keep at bay were flooding her consciousness.

“I can fool mom, but I cannot fool myself. My life is a failure. It is a total and complete failure. And things are only getting worse.”

She knew when it had all started. It had been the moment she had drank that damned growth formula. It had been fun, for a few days. And then it had brought her total misery. Problems started right after she shrunk back to normal size. Of course, Casey was the villain. But Lisa was the only hero. And that left Kelly into the very uncomfortable position of having been a freak, having done a few bad things and not having done too much to redeem herself.

The feds took care of Casey. And they took care of Lisa too, although in a very different way. But, after several months of medical tests and questionings, they had finally decided that she was neither bad enough nor good enough. She found herself back in Henford.

It was incredibly uncomfortable. Most people did not talk to her. The ones that did were not especially gentle. And that included her father. She fought with him a few times.

Fred did not dump her right away, but after a few weeks it was evident that their relationship had no future. He could not stop seeing her as the giant girl that had kept him kidnapped for a few days, even if he knew she had had no other option.

The fact that the Feds had not prosecuted her did not mean that she was completely safe, though. Wally Emmett, the security guard at High School, sued her for kidnapping. And the High School principal sued her for the damage she had caused. And finally, pushed by the popular pressure, the mayor had sued her for the damage to Henford’s infrastructure. And her mother wanted her to come back home for Thanksgiving!

Her father did not consider it was necessary to spend too much of his savings in a good lawyer. And the lawyer she got barely managed to use the fact that she had been key in saving the town together with Lisa to get her sentence alleviated a little. She did not set a foot in jail, but she now had a criminal record. She also had a huge debt, even after her mother had used as much of the family savings as she had been able to alleviate it. This had finished destroying the relationship with her father.

There was only one option, and it was to leave Henford. She could not go back to college, though. She had been expelled. The criminal record had been the excuse. She knew they would have found another one if needed. In any case, she would not have had any money to pay for it.

Eager to put as much distance as possible between her and that stink hole of a town, she crossed the country and decided to start a new life in the West Coast. And, tired of the gossip of small towns, she looked for the biggest city she could find.

Her life had been in a constant decline, though. Her jobs got worse and worse and she did not manage to get a decent enough relationship. She had finally touched the bottom when Kurt left her, in what had been the most promising relationship she had had since Fred. The fact that her boss had let her go from her assistant job just a week later made things even worse. Without money, without a father to call to ask for some and with a lot of bills, she had soon found a place where her talents could get her enough money to pay the rent.

She hated her job every day, though. It was not that she was shy about her body. She was very proud of it, and she did not mind people seeing it. But her job told her how much she had failed.

“I was going to be a lawyer. And here I am, showing my tits and my ass for a living” she thought again. “Oh yeah, and fucking pizza delivery boys, among other people that cross my path”

It was not going to get better, she knew.

The phone rang once more.

“What the hell does she want now?” she thought. Still, she picked it up.

It was not her mother’s voice, at the other end of the line. Still, she knew it.

“Kelly? This is Ron”

The damned Ron Howard!

“What the hell do you want?” she asked bluntly

“I’m also happy to talk to you”

“Cut the crap” she said

“Ok, I’ll cut the crap. Kelly, we would like you to come for a check-up. You haven’t been here in two years”

“My lawyer told me that you could not force me to take those tests, so again… cut the crap” Kelly said

“We are not forcing you to come. I’m asking. Gently” Ron said

“Look, you are probably the last person I would like to see, so there is no fucking way I will come” Kelly said

“Look… I don’t know how to put it… but we know that you don’t have a dime”

“You are spying on my accounts?” Kelly asked in an angry tone

“Kelly, we are the Government…”

“You don’t have the fucking right!” Kelly said

“As a matter of fact, we do. But I don’t want to discuss legalisms here. I want to offer you a deal. We just want to do some tests on you. The usual stuff. A few hours, nothing intrusive. And we are willing to pay. Fifty grand”

She was about to yell when she thought on what he had said:

“Fifty thousand dollars?”

“Yes, Kelly. We are willing to pay you fifty thousand dollars” Ron said

Kelly remained speechless.

“I can send a plane to pick you up tomorrow” he said

 

 

 

 

Darlene

 

“It’s for your own good, Dar. Let it go” Casey said in a confident tone as she kept her eyes fixed in the quite taller African American woman as she stepped to the side, mimicking her opponent’s movements.

“You took my cigarettes” Darlene said

“Don’t be stupid. I’m probably the only one here that doesn’t smoke” Casey said calmly

“You sold them”

Darlene was right. And everyone knew she was right. But no one dared to side with her. They knew better than to mess with Casey. No matter how petite she looked, everyone knew she was dangerous. Everyone but Darlene, apparently. She was quite new.

“Did I?” Casey asked

Darlene was about to reply when Casey unexpectedly dashed towards her. She had no time to cover as the short white girl kicked her in her leg and then turned to elbow her in the stomach. As Darlene bent in pain, Casey grabbed her head with both hands and kneed her with all her strength. Darlene soon was unconscious and bleeding on the floor.

Turning towards a group of other African American women, Casey said:

“You should teach your rookies better”

They all looked at the woman in the center. She was massive, especially for a woman. She fixed her stare at Casey for two very long seconds. Then, she nodded and looked away.

The alarm rang and Casey already knew what was going to happen. Raising her arms, she placed them on top of her head and waited for the guards to handcuff her. This would earn her a week in isolation. She did not care. She had a reputation to keep.

 

 

Kelly was changing after completing her tests when Dr. Sorensen approached Ron. It was weird to see someone like Dr. Sorensen, in his late forties, talking to Ron with respect, as a colleague. But that was what was happening.

“We found no traces” Dr. Sorensen said

“No” Ron concurred

“And we did not find anything on Casey in her last examination in prison”

Ron nodded.

“You are worried” Ralph Sorensen said

“I don’t like it when I don’t understand something. The last time it did not end that well” Ron finally stated

“The last tests on Lisa were also negative” Dr. Sorensen said

“Yes, but her metabolism is all changed, and this could explain a lot of things. There was something in the last results before she gave birth. I know it”

“Maybe it was a glitch in our equipment” Dr. Sorensen offered

“How much are you willing to bet on that?” Ron said

They had not realized there had been a third man just behind them. Ron did not know how long he had been there. They found out about him when they heard his leathery voice.

“Do we need to be concerned, Dr. Howard?” the man asked

“I don’t know, Sykes”

“We pay you to know. Do we need to be concerned?” the man in the dark suit insisted

“I repeat, I don’t know. It is probably nothing”

“I’m afraid that this is not a very reassuring answer. My job is to make sure that Henford never happens again, so if you cannot offer me any guarantees, then I will need to get them using other methodologies” Sykes said

Ron knew what he was talking about.

“So, you want to make a 2-month old orphan? And get Kelly out of the way too? Why? Because she drank something I made?” he asked in a angered tone

“I notice you don’t seem to be very concerned by Miss Morgan” Sykes said with a sneer

“You cannot kill people just because you feel like it” Ron said

“I can, if I feel it’s for the right cause” Sykes said

“Ok, then let me tell you this: there is no reason to be concerned yet. We only found a very small glitch in a secondary indicator in one test. We are testing Lisa and Casey every month, and we just tested Kelly. If something is going on, we’ll know it well in advance. And since I figure that you already have your plan on how to finish every one of them the moment you decide it, I guess that there is no need to rush, right?”

“Test them more often” Sykes said

“It’s easy enough with Casey in prison and Lisa, with the baby. But Kelly is going to be a challenge”

“Offer her more money” Sykes suggested

“I’ll see what I can do”

 

 

Ron walked Kelly to the front door and as the rest of the team went away he stayed and said:

“Do you have a minute? I would like to talk about something quick with you?”

“Why don’t you tell me during dinner?” Kelly asked

“Dinner? I thought I was the last person you wanted to see on Earth” he replied, surprised

“That was before you got me fifty grand. Besides, I’m counting you on inviting me somewhere outrageously expensive”

Half an hour later they were sipping wine in one of the most expensive restaurants in town.

“We would like this test not to be a one off, Kelly” Ron finally said

“What?”

“We would like to do some quick tests more often. We feel like we’ve not followed up on you as you deserved. Not every test would be like todays. Some would take only a few minutes”

“But…”

“We are prepared to pay you more. We are generous” Ron said

“How often?” Kelly finally asked

“Weekly” Ron said

She was about to tell him that he could go to hell when a thought crossed her mind.

“They haven’t checked me for two years and now, suddenly, they want to test me every week. There is something going on here”

She was about to ask him, but she knew he would not tell him. At least, not yet.

“So, what’s your plan? To send me a private jet every week so that I come here?”

She tried to use a neutral tone that did not give away too much.

“Only from time to time. We would move a team to follow you up locally”

“How much will you pay?” Kelly asked

“Are you interested?”

“I’m listening you” she said. Then, she smiled naughtily and added in a lower voice: “You know, time has really improved you, Ron”

Half an hour later they were in the hotel room that had been booked for Kelly in the Ritz Carlton.

Kelly was positively surprised by how quickly he recovered after he came for the first time.

“I’m sorry for that” Ron said

“Don’t worry. Has it been a while since the last time?” Kelly asked

Ron blushed.

“No, it cannot be…” Kelly said

He could not talk.

“Come on, you are Mr. Important now, have tons of money and don’t look bad at all. I cannot believe no girl has ever fallen in your arms” Kelly said, faking her surprise

“I don’t do well… with girls”

“That’s because you haven’t tried. Look, I won’t lie. This is just sex. But you made me horny back in the restaurant” she actually lied

Ron shrugged. Feeling that he had a hard on again, she climbed on top of him.

“You’ll do better this time. Don’t worry, I’ll be very gentle” she whispered, knowing that she would have to hold herself back a little. Her usual attitude would be too aggressive for Ron.

Taking his head, she placed it between her massive tits and then whispered in his ear:

“And to think that you were the last person I wanted to see on Earth”

He giggled.

“You know, I was surprised by the call. It had been two years. I could not understand the hurry”

“Well, you see…” then, he shut up

“What? What were you saying, honey?”

“Nothing, nothing” Ron said. She thrust a little stronger this time, bringing him closer to climax. He moaned.

“You know, I don’t know what to make of all this concern all of the sudden, and all the tests you want me to take. Is anything wrong happening to me?”

Ron hesitated for a moment. Then, he said:

“No, no, nothing. It’s just for precaution”

She made him finish. She was far from finished, but she did not care. Getting out of him, she sat on bed and searched for a cigarette in her bag.

“I think this is a non-smoking room” Ron said

“You’ll get an extra charge from the hotel, then” Kelly replied as she puffed her cigarette, sitting Indian-style and facing Ron.

“I didn’t use to trust you” Ron finally admitted

Kelly was surprised by the comment. She did not say anything.

“Back in Henford, the day it all finished, I thought that you would not drink the counter” he added

Kelly decided to try something else.

“Well, the truth is that I had second thoughts”

“Really? You really thought on not drinking it?”

“I did. And you would have been helpless to make me do it” Kelly admitted

“But you drank it, in the end” Ron stated

“Of course. It was an easy enough decision to make. I could not stay at that size. I could not live like that” Kelly said

“Have you ever regretted that decision?” Ron asked

“Of course not” Kelly lied.

Over the last 6 years, Kelly had managed to block her memories on the events in Henford during relatively long periods of time, but they always came back. And every time they did, her life had managed to become more miserable than the previous time. And, no matter how much she forced herself to believe that it had all started the day that she had grown, she could not prevent her sub-consciousness to tell her that it had actually started the day she had shrunk.

Rationally she knew that shrinking back had been the right decision; that at a hundred feet tall she was only a freak, destined to be tested with and exposed like some sort of circus feature.

But she could not prevent wondering what would have happened if she had really chosen to stay big. Casey had proven that a girl her size could rule a town like Henford without any contestation. And even if she didn’t need to be a psycho bitch like Casey, she could have still been a gentle ruler, someone superior, someone who looked at the world like no one else could.

She had actually caught herself regretting several times not having used her size a little more while she had had it. She should have visited the city, played with cars and buildings, toyed with people. She would not have hurt anyone, but she would have still had fun. In the end, she had spent most of her time as a giant inside an old factory, and the only time she had gone out, to visit High School, she had had a really good time.

Of course, sooner or later the military would have shown up, but no matter how much her rational mind told her that she would not have had any chance, the darker side of it reminded her that Casey had gone through being shot several times without a single scratch.

She realized that Ron was looking at her; she did not know how long she had been frozen. Smiling, she said:

“And now, I feel that my life can start getting back on track again”

As she finished saying that, she winked at him.

Ron Howard was hiding something from her, and sooner or later she would find out. Sensing that his cock was ready again, she got her mouth closer to it and said:

“I bet you haven’t had one of this either”

 

 

She enjoyed the breakfast buffet at the Ritz Carlton alone. Ron had left earlier. He had to go to the lab. He had asked her to stay around for a few days. They would need to run a few more tests on her in a couple of days, before she could fly back. At $25 grand the test, she did not complain.

“Checking out, ma’am”

“Yes”

“How was your stay with us?”

“Wonderful” she said

“I’m glad to hear that” the man at the reception said

“Let me ask you something: do you know where I can find a rental car?”

“We can arrange one for you if you want” the man said

“That would be great. Could you put in the same account that has paid for the hotel?”

The man made a quick check and then said: “Sure, ma’am”

Kelly smiled.

“Make sure that you get me the biggest Mercedes you get”

 

 

 

Visits

 

“Kevin!” Joe said cheerfully as he opened the door and saw his old friend from High School. He did not say anything, but the truth was that time had not treated Kevin too well. While Joe was still in a very good shape, Kevin’s belly could clearly be noticed under his shirt. The fact that his hair was clearing did not help either. The truth was that he looked much older than 25 and that it was hard to believe that they had played football together in High School

Kevin smiled and shook Joe’s hands, but he had the same gloomy mood he had displayed the other couple of times Joe had seen him since the events in Henford. No one that had met Kevin over the last few years would have believed that he used to be one of the funniest boys in High School.

It was a courtesy visit and Kevin was sticking quite a lot to the protocol. He had come to town for a book signing event and he had felt compelled to visit his old friends to see their baby. There were a few moments of small talk, the usual compliments to the baby and the mother and then a few vague references to how he had been over the last couple of years. He started his farewell when Lisa insisted that he should stay for lunch. He really did not want to, but he could not find a good enough excuse, so he ended up staying.

“So, you’re here for some book signing and reading” Lisa asked, as she got out of the kitchen with a large plate of vegetables and set it on the table. Stella was sleeping right across the dining room.

“Yes” Kevin replied dryly

“Your first book?” she asked

“It’s the only one that is published” Kevin said again. Then, he felt compelled to add: “My second book is coming out by the end of the year, so my agent wants me to keep a public profile for a while”

“You know, I would have never imagined that you would end up writing” Joe said cheerfully. Kevin had been one of the best football players at High School, but he had never been a bright student and he had not gone to college.

“Neither did I. I had never tried to write anything before” he said and he stopped himself before going ahead.

“Before what happened” Joe completed the sentence

“Yes” Kevin acknowledged, his eyes down

Joe wanted to say something, but he couldn’t find the right words. Without looking up, Kevin started to talk.

“I felt the urge to start writing. It did not have anything to do with what had happened, but I felt that I should write something. It took me three years to finish my first story. I would not have even dreamed of publishing it, until my mother read a fragment and sent a copy to my aunt, without letting me know. Her husband teaches literature in Carlson’s Community College. He loved it, called to tell me that and that he knew an agent, should I be interested. My mother insisted, I sent a copy to the agent to make her shut up… and here I am” Kevin said

“You were a New York Times best seller, Kevin” Lisa said

“Yes, my style is simple but effective, they said as well. Apparently, I’m a master on describing the true human nature”

“I read your book” Lisa went on. “And you are. When one reads about Stuart Black it is impossible not to feel like him”

“I’ve been taking lessons on writing now. My second book should be much better” Kevin said

“So, things are going well” Joe said, trying to cheer the conversation up a little

“I guess you could say so. I haven’t tried to kill myself for a while” Kevin finally let go

There was an icy silence in the table. It was evident to both Joe and Lisa that what Kevin had said was true.

He let out a hysterical laugh and went on:

“My therapist says that I’m doing much better, but you know what? I don’t feel like that”

“Come on, Kevin, it was a long time ago… “Joe said

“She raped me!” Kevin yelled, losing control. Lisa turned to have a quick look at Stella, to check that she was still sleeping. Kevin went on: “She raped the whole of me, for God’s sake!”

Keeping his tone low, Joe said:

“We have all moved on since then. Why can’t you?”

Kevin then started sobbing.

“You don’t get it. You cannot imagine what it was like. I realized what I was: I was nothing. And it’s very hard to live well when you know deep inside what you are”

“Look, Kevin, none of us is feeling this way but you…” Joe said

“That is because you were not in her fucking cunt!”

Kevin calmed down after a while, but the situation had already become too uncomfortable. Shortly before finishing lunch, Joe was with him at the door, saying goodbye.

“I’m sorry” Kevin said. “I had not had one of these for a while, now”

“No worries, Kevin. We understand”

“I hope that Stella did not get scared”

“She is fine, don’t worry” Joe said. Finally, Kevin turned and walked to the rental car.

 

 

Casey got into the visits room and walked to cabin number 8, as the guard told her. She had no idea on who the hell could be visiting her. She had not had a visit in years. When she got to her destination and saw who was waiting on the other side of the glass, she laughed out loud. Realizing that the woman on the other side could not hear her, she sat and picked the phone up. Her visitor was already holding hers next to her ear.

“For God’s sake. It’s fucking Kelly Hanson!” she said

“I’m also glad to see you, Casey” Kelly said in a soft tone

“How long has it been? Wait, don’t tell me. 6 fucking years!” Casey said, her tone more serious now

“Yes, it’s been a while” Kelly said in a flat voice

“So, what brings you here?” Casey asked

“I was in the neighborhood” Kelly replied, shrugging.

“You look hot!” Casey they said

“Sorry, I don’t date inmates” was Kelly’s only reply

“Who has talked about dating? I was only talking about sex” Casey said, winking

“So, is life in prison so hard?”

“Oh, not at all. I’m kind of in charge around these parts” Casey said casually

“So I heard. I came yesterday, as a matter of fact, but I was told that you were in isolation” Kelly stated

“Some bitch accused me of something”

“So you sent her to hospital” Kelly added

“So I heard today, when they took me out. I didn’t think I had hit her so hard, honestly”

“Yeah, you were never too good at judging the consequences of your actions” Kelly said, shrugging

“Neither were you” Casey said

“What do you mean?” Kelly asked, surprised

“Well, look at us: I’ve been locked in this shithole for 6 years and you’ll forgive me being direct, but it doesn’t look as if you’re doing too well either” Casey said

Kelly felt a stab in her stomach, but tried to go on as if nothing:

“How could you possibly know that?”

“To start with, your clothes are both slutty and cheap. But mostly, I could tell by the fact that you came all the way down here to visit” Casey said

Kelly shrugged, as if she did not understand.

“After 6 years, the only reason that can have brought you here is that you cannot keep what happened out of your head” Casey said

“Why shouldn’t I think about it? It was intense” Kelly said

“It was. Well, at least for me. I guess it was not so funny back in the factory all day” Casey said, smirking

Kelly rolled her eyes and Casey went on:

“Have you thought on what would have happened if you had used your size more?”

Kelly shrugged.

“Honestly, you wasted your time. I never understood why you did. I mean, I was not expecting too much from the blonde bimbo, but you? I thought you were different”

“Well, I could have done more. And then again, I could have ended up in jail, like you” Kelly tried to defend herself.

“You really fucked it up, Kelly” Casey said

Kelly’s expression got more serious:

“We could not stay at that size forever. I saw it and you rejected to understand it. Period”

“You are wrong there, Kelly. We could have stayed that size all the fucking time we would have wanted to. You did not realize about it, but I did. We were not just overgrown girls, Kelly. We were goddesses. You did not experience it, but you have to believe me, we were. It was very clear to me the day I visited town. I could do just anything I pleased, and nothing they could try could even bother me. They shot me Kelly, and they barely managed to make my skin redden for a shot while. I never expected Lisa to follow, but you and I could have run things in Henford for a while, and after then…”

“After then? Are you crazy? They would have not let us!” Kelly raised her tone

“It was not as if they could do anything to stop us!” Casey replied, raising her voice in turn

“Are you still so delusional as not to see it?” Kelly asked her former friend

“Tell me Kelly, what makes you think that anyone could stop you? What happens? Were you not big enough?” Casey asked

“For a gun? It seems like I was. For a tank? Damn no!” Kelly said

Casey started to laugh at the other side of the glass.

“What’s going on?” Kelly asked

“After all this time… and finally I find out that you made both of us shrink because you were not big enough. Isn’t it ironic?” Casey asked

“I think time’s up” Kelly said as she started to stand up, eager to end the conversation

“One last thing Kelly” Casey said.

Kelly kept the phone next to her ear and lightly stooped.

“Have you never thought that there was still half a box left of the nerd’s shit, back at the factory?”

Kelly’s eyes widened. Not knowing what to say, she just hung up and got out.

 

 

Ron was sleeping by her side. She had got a little closer this time, but he had still managed to keep his mouth shut when it seemed he would open up. The only thing she had managed to understand was that something had happened over the last weeks and that this seemed to be behind their renewed zeal in making tests on her. But he was not more specific than that. It could be anything, from a new overzealous director to the fact that Lisa’s results after having given birth were not valuable anymore.

Kelly could not sleep, though. She had managed to block Casey’s last words for most of the day, but now they were coming back to her.

She had tried to convince herself that she had done the right thing, back at Henford. But had she done the selfish thing, instead? The thing that would keep her out of prison and let her lead a normal life? She had never had to think about this choice in this way, but Casey had opened the can of worms.

Kelly had often wondered what it would have felt like to use her size more, to be able to enjoy it, to be able to keep it even. But she had always discarded that thought, knowing that it had not been possible. What Casey had told her was close to telling her that it had, actually, been possible.

She did not understand how, in six long years, the idea that there had been more serum available had not occurred to her. It was so evident, now that she thought about it. Of course, no one knew what another dose or two of the serum would have done to her, but after seeing the effect of the previous two, it was not unlikely that it would have unlocked some more growth. How much, she did not know, but her imagination showed her growing through the factory’s roof.

“What would have happened, then?” she thought. “Well, people would have been even more scared” was the first thing that came to mind. “And I would have been harder to control”

A scenario that she had blocked for as long as she had been able too started unfolding in her imagination. Casey’s reference to the possibility of getting bigger had opened the door for it. What would have happened if they had been actually unstoppable? Or hard enough to stop to make the military have second thoughts?

“Maybe, only maybe, we would have had to reach a deal: you let me be a giant girl and do giant girl things and I’m not too big of a bitch”

She imagined herself, gigantic, surrounded by little buildings and little cars. And little people. Little people that feared her but also worshiped her. Like a Goddess.

“And why shouldn’t I be a Goddess? Next to them I would have been huge and powerful, a superior being in every single aspect”

Just then, Ron woke up and looked at her.

“You cannot sleep?” he asked

“Nope”

“What were you thinking?” he insisted

“Nothing. To be honest, I was looking at you next to me in my bed and thinking that life is curious”

“Sure it is” Ron said

 

 

“What’s the matter if she visited Casey?” Ron asked

Colonel Sykes said:

“She had not even sent a letter in 6 years and now, all of the sudden, she visits her?”

“She was near enough to drive” Ron tried to justify her

“She did not drive to visit Lisa” Sykes said in his usual icy tone

“Lisa and her did not end up too well” Ron shrugged. “And some of the blame is on us. You did not need to treat Kelly like you did with Lisa, but it was not necessary to throw her away either”

“She did not cooperate. And it was not as if she had a great story to tell about what happened in Henford either” Sykes said

“She helped stopping Casey” Ron tried to defend her

“I had never seen you defend her like that before she started sleeping with you”

Ron’s eyes opened very widely, clearly surprised. He was about to say something when Sykes said:

“Of course we follow her. Do you think that we are incompetent?”

“Whatever Kelly and I do is none of your business” Ron finally said

“See, you are wrong here. You are one of our most valuable assets. And, as long as she lives, she will be a threat”

 

 

Kelly arrived in Hollner later in the evening, after having completed her checkup and driving the couple hundred miles that separated the two cities. Too late for what she had in mind but too early for everything else, she visited the hotel’s gym. Having much more money that she had ever had in her account had its advantages, such as sleeping in a fancy room in the W rather than in a dirty motel room.

She got the usual attention down at the gym. When one of the men there walked towards her she made a quick evaluation, to decide if he was good enough to let herself be invited to a drink. The man surprised her, though.

“How the hell did you do that?” he asked

She was sitting in the Chest Press machine, sweating.

“What?”

“Lift that much weight” the man said

She had not checked the weights when she had sit on the machine; she did now. She saw that the yellow handle was all the way down. She had been lifting the weights with just a reasonable amount of effort, so she was quite surprised at what she saw.

“There are 200 pounds there” the man said

“This must be a mistake” she offered

“Mistake? I’ve been using this machine just before you. I just set the selector at 200 to see if I could lift it even once. Of course, I couldn’t” the man, who was not in bad shape at all, said

“It must have broken”

“How did you do it?” the man insisted

Uncomfortable, she stood up and left. 

 

Insights

 

“You? Again?” Casey said as she sat behind the glass and picked the phone up

Kelly did not even say ‘Hi’. Her first words were:

“If there had been a reasonable possibility to stay big, I would have”

Casey laughed.

“As if I had not known it”

“Why were you so sure?” Kelly asked

“Because I know you. Or at least, I think I knew you. Lisa was always a wimpy. She hanged out with us because it was the logical thing to do. We were the popular girls, and so was she. But she never really enjoyed her position. You did. And so did I. You were smarter than me at hiding it, but you could not cheat me, Kelly. You liked looking at people over your shoulder, you liked having fun and you were wild. That’s why I had such a hard time understanding why you held off so much when you were big” Casey said

“I’ve never been a bitch like you, Casey” Kelly stated coldly

“True. But it’s not because you wouldn’t have enjoyed it. I always suspected I knew the reason and the other day you confirmed it to me. Your problem is that you are always thinking on the consequences. That’s what holds you back”

“That’s what holds anyone back” Kelly said

“Wrong. Lisa is genuinely wimpy. But you are not” Casey said

Kelly remained motionless.

Casey started laughing again.

“What?” Kelly asked

“You are realizing how stupid you were, aren’t you? Casey asked

“Maybe” Kelly admitted

“Maybe? You were over a hundred feet tall for more than three days and you did not get to do even a fraction of what you could have done. And all because you did not think that you could get away with it”

“Ok, I was stupid. So what?” Kelly asked

“Well, to start with, your stupidity has kept me behind bars for over 6 years” Casey said, sounding a little scorned

“You are here because of your own actions” Kelly said

“Oh, come on, please… you were going so well. But you know what, I’m not mad at you. At least, I got to enjoy my time as a giant”

“How… how was it?” Kelly asked

“The night you went out, you picked Wally Emmett from his guard station, didn’t you?” Casey asked

Kelly nodded.

“How did it feel?”

“Good” Kelly admitted

“I know it felt good. Describe the feeling”

“It felt great. I felt in charge, more than I had ever felt in my life. And he looked just like a toy. I knew I could do just anything I wanted to him and that was amazing” Kelly finally described

“Well, try to imagine that same feeling but over the course of a day and with a whole town instead of just an old security guard and you will start to understand how I felt. You know, the feeling of a car crushing effortlessly under your sole, metal wrinkling and glass shattering… and then the feeling of a whole building being ripped open just because you feel like it… and mocking the people as they try to escape. Imagine this all day long”

Kelly nodded again:

“I could have enjoyed that, yes”

Casey then let the blow fall:

“Now imagine that during your entire life”

Kelly did not say anything for a few seconds. Then she said:

“You have, haven’t you?”

Casey said:

“Of course I have. It’s not as if I have much more to do here, apart from working out and kicking some butt”

“So, why don’t you fill me in?” Kelly suggested

“I’ve been here six very long years. I have several versions. Do you have any preference?”

“I’d rather have one where I’m involved”

Casey smirked and said:

“I think you’ll like this one. At least, now that you’ve admitted your true nature, you will”

“I’m all ears” Kelly said in a sarcastic tone.

“You see, when the nerd offers you the reducer you refuse it and pick him up. The cops threaten you, but you already know that they cannot do anything. Then you untie me. The cops realize that Lisa is in danger and try to get her away. I step on one and kick the other, then pick Lisa up. I won’t cheat you: I kill her. I’m still very mad at what she has done to me. It’s not quick and I enjoy it. You don’t look happy, but don’t try to stop me. I ask you for the nerd, but you tell me that you’ll keep him. You don’t want him dead just yet. You are more cunning than me and so you are the one that has the idea of picking the cop that I’ve kicked up and question him about their plans to stop us. He is in pretty bad shape but he can talk. He tells us that the National Guard is on its way. You get nervous but then I let you know about what I’ve been thinking all the time, about the leftover formula. We were big before, but we are huge now. We don’t have any clothes anymore, but we don’t care. You have left Ron aside as we grew. I take the chance and step on him before you can do anything about it. Someone has to do the dirty work, I say. Then, I suggest we go to the city. You are surprised at first, but it takes no time to convince you. Why wait for the National Guard, I say? Two big girls like us should go to the big city. We just stop at Henford long enough to let us see at our new heights and for me to deal with Kevin. I can’t barely feel him in my cunt, now, but a promise is a promise”

“Wow, you have really thought this over” Kelly said

“Wanna know what we do in the city?” Casey asked

“Destroy some more things, I guess. Mostly you” Kelly said

“Well, true enough, but you are starting to have your fun, as well. You are no longer scared of the consequences” Casey said. “That’s until the cops show up. The first ones do not even put a fight on, but then the military arrives. We deal with them at first, but they are getting harder to kill”

“Me too?” Kelly asks

“Hell yeah! You are pissed off at being shot at”

“Well, I guess I would be” Kelly says

“We are not losing, but we are not winning so easily” Casey went on. “So, I take a couple more vials and after a brief discussion we bring them down the hatch. We grow taller than skyscrapers. And well, it gets easy from then onwards”

“So, how does it end?” Kelly asked

“It doesn’t” Casey said, smirking

“Is there any version where I don’t end up trampling over everyone in my way?” Kelly asked

“Of course there is. Most of them, actually” she said

“Is there any version where you don’t?”

Casey just shook her head.

“Thought so”

The bell telling them that time was up rang.

“Time has gone by very quickly today” Kelly said. “Mind if I come by tomorrow and you tell me one of the versions where I don’t turn into a psycho bitch?”

“I won’t be going anywhere” Casey said

 

 

“I hope it is important” Ron said as he got into the lab at 2 a.m. He still looked sleepy.

“We got the results of the biopsy” another doctor in his forties and who worked for him said

“And?”

“There is a glitch” his assistant said

“A glitch?”

“Just like Lisa’s, four months ago”

“It could be a testing error. Redo the tests” Ron said

“Dr. Howard, I think you don’t understand: there is a glitch that looks just like the one in Lisa Cooper’s tests in both Casey Morgan’s and Kelly Hanson’s tests”

“What?” Ron asked, finally waking up completely

 

 

“You can’t do that!” Ron said

“I don’t think you understand, Dr. Howard. You are not in charge here” Colonel Sykes said

“I am” Ron tried to explain

“No, not anymore” Sykes replied in his usual icy tone

“Bring them here. Arrest them. We’ll analyze them” Ron suggested

“We’re beyond that point. This program was too wimpy when it started. If I had been in charge, back then, we would not have this problem on our hands, now”

“You cannot kill them!” Ron protested

“I can” Sykes said in a tone that suggested that the discussion was over

“Lisa’s tests show no glitch” Ron tried desperately

“We are not taking care of Lisa” Sykes said and Ron sighed. Then, Sykes added “Not yet”

 

 

“What the hell are you doing?” Casey protested as the two guards dragged her out of her cell

“We are bringing you to Isolation” one of the guards said

“What have I done now?” Casey protested, but she knew that it was better not to fight

“I don’t know, the order came from above”

In his office, the warden was looking at the security monitors, to check that Casey Morgan was being brought to an isolation cell. He had been taken out of bed and commanded to go back to prison and make sure that the order was fulfilled. And also to keep his mouth shut about it.

At the same time, Kelly was in the elevator, getting back to her room in the W. Having one last look at the man that had climbed with her she decided that it had been a decent enough choice.

 

Chapter 6 What does not kill you makes you stronger

 

She sat in bed and lit a cigarette. The man next to her was still sleeping. It was still early in the morning and they had finished pretty late at night. He had had quite a lot of energy, but she had had more. Kelly couldn’t help thinking that this image was starting to become familiar. Her sexual desire had skyrocketed to levels she could not remember even from her blossoming years. It was hard to believe that it had been below the freezing point just a few days ago. The truth was that she wasn’t getting much sleep, since she kept on waking up earlier and earlier. She did not feel tired at all, though.

The sudden burst of her libido had come together with her old addiction to tobacco. She had quit over three years ago, after a late start shortly after the events in her hometown. There was no point in denying it: when the pack of cigarettes she had so carefully hid was out, she bought two more. And before she knew it she was smoking before and after meals and not only just after sex. These last cigarettes were still the ones that tasted the best, though, the first cigarette of the day being a close second.

A noise from the door startled her. Someone was trying to open with a card. Looking at the alarm clock she wondered who the hell had had the wonderful idea to clean her room at 8 in the morning.

“Come later please” she shouted in an annoyed tone

She heard the door opening.

“I said come later, please” Kelly repeated, her voice even more annoyed.

With the shades closed, there wasn’t too much light in the room. When a shadow got out of the small section at the entrance and faced her from the foot of the bed she instantly knew that it was not the cleaning lady. Then, a second shadow joined the first and she heard:

“She’s awake”

The first shadow replied:

“She’s not alone”

Kelly yelled. This woke up the guy she had fucked. She could not remember his name. She did not care. He was startled, having had to go from deep sleep to wakefulness in just a second. He tried to incorporate next to her as quickly as he could, still not knowing what had happened.

The voice of the second man that had got in the room said:

“Collateral. Not his lucky day”

She heard two muffled banging sounds. Next to her, the guy was pushed backwards by an invisible force as two splashes of something dark burst from his chest. Kelly needed a second to realize that it had been blood.

She yelled again.

The next thing she felt were two terrible hits in her stomach and two incredibly hot slugs burning inside her. She only had an instant to realize that she had been shot before everything went black.

 

 

When the guard opened the small window of her isolation cell to pass a tray with her breakfast, Casey jumped from the bunk where she slept and yelled at her:

“Why the hell am I here?”

The guard was not the same one than the night before, she realized. She simply said:

“I don’t know. As far as I know you spend more time here than outside” she said, obviously exaggerating.

“I haven’t done anything!” Casey protested

“Go tell the warden, then” the guard said as she closed the window and left.

Casey stared at the food for a very long while, still thinking on what in the hell could have happened to have her sent here. She had not had any fight since the last time she had got out, and she did not remember any smuggling activity that could have been relevant enough to have her sent here with such celerity.

An hour later, the same guard opened the window and said:

“Where is your tray?”

Casey had not touched her breakfast yet.

“I’m not done, yet”

“Time’s up. Too bad” the guard said

Casey knew that inside Isolation, either she ate what she was given or she would not have the chance to get anything else. She was not too hungry, but she was not going to send the breakfast away.

“I’ll be quick” Casey said, trying to sound like a good girl

“Don’t make me come in” the guard said

Bringing a spoon to the whitish porridge, she took a first spoonful and repeated:

“I promise, I’ll be quick”

The guard came back 15 minutes later. When Casey did not reply to any of her calls, she tried to peek through the small window used to pass trays in and out, but could only see her feet.

“Don’t play tricks on me” she warned

Still, Casey did not reply.

She hit the door with the nightstick.

“Stand up where I can see you” she commanded

There was no movement inside. She waited ten minutes, until reinforcements arrived, before opening the door. Casey Morgan was dangerous and she was not going to take any risks. When they did open the door she regretted not having done it before. She was lying face up on the floor of the small isolation cell, with foam all around her mouth.

 

 

“Ron” Lisa said as she opened the door. “What are you doing here so early? I was not expecting you” she added. A quick look at Ron’s face told her that something was wrong. “Come in, come in, we were having breakfast” she finally added

Ron followed her to the table. Joe was as surprised as his wife to see him there.

“Ron, what’s up?” he asked

“Nothing, I was on my way to the lab and I just wanted to check that everything was alright” Ron said

“Are you sure everything is alright, Ron?” Joe asked

“Sure” he said

“Ok” Joe replied, his expression still surprised

“You know, I’ve been thinking… I just wanted to tell you that I really appreciate you a lot. After what happened back in Henford I could not have expected that you would forgive me and treat me like a friend” Ron finally said

“Come on, Ron, you are a friend” Lisa said. “And you guys have treated us so well” she added

“That wasn’t me” Ron shrugged

“It would have been different if you had not been around, and we know it” Lisa said

Then, he abruptly changed the subject.

“Have you talked to Kelly, lately?” he asked

Lisa was surprised. So was Joe.

“No… I haven’t talked to her for over 2 years” she finally admitted

“She came last week. For tests” Ron said

“It had been a while, hadn’t it?” Lisa asked

“Yes, it had been a long time. You know what? She is a good person”

Lisa remained silent for a while and finally said: “I guess she is. After all these years I’ve realized that the only person that knows how Kelly is, is Kelly herself”

 

 

“Somebody may have heard her screaming”

“And if somebody did, they will call the front desk, where they will conveniently calm this somebody and conveniently ignore the call” the other man replied

“Still, we should rush a little bit. I wasn’t counting on the guy”

“Yeah, it was too bad for him. She was a red asset, though, so it was more than justified. There is nothing to worry about”

Looking at the corpse of Kelly still sitting naked on the bed, with two red pools on her stomach, the first man said:

“The bitch was smoking hot”

“Yeah, she has always been”

Kelly felt an incredible burst of life rushing along her body as she opened her eyes wide and looked around, alert, all the muscles in her body tensed. Remembering the strong heat inside her belly, she moved her hands down to it only to find that whatever pain there had been was quickly fading away and to feel two small pellets that were being somehow pushed from her stomach. She took them and had a look at the deformed and bloody metal slugs as she felt her skin quickly closing around the spot they had come through. She gasped for air.

The two men that had broken into her room turned just then and their jaws dropped. They had been working on getting the guy she had slept with into a black body bag, just on the other side of bed.

Her mind was rushing through the events immediately prior to the blackness. It had not yet been able to provide her with a clear picture but, instinctively, she knew that the two men were dangerous. One of them made a gesture into his jacket; she realized that he was looking for a gun. Out of instinct, she reached for the heavy ashtray at the bed table and threw it at him with all her strength. She got him spot on the head, making him collapse. The second man had been in a worse location to confront her, to start with. He was trying to turn as he reached for his gun when Kelly jumped at him as if she were a panther. She realized just after pushing herself towards the man that it had been a stupid move. Which chances did a woman like her have against a bigger and quite obviously strong man?

He was so surprised by the attack that she managed to make him lose his balance, though. She rolled on top of him and searched for some blunt object to hit him with. She did not find any. Out of frustration, she just punched the man.

The yell of pain and the feeling of something broken were unexpected. Especially because they had not come from her. Rushing away from the man before he could strike back, she remembered thinking:

“Is he really bigger?”

The man scoot backwards, to try to get some more space between him and her in order to stand up. When he did, Kelly realized that he barely reached up to her generous chest. Her eyes opened wide in surprise. The man’s showed fear.

“Oh fuck” the man muttered

Instead of attacking her, he turned and tried to run. She knew she could not let him, so dashing forward she blocked his path with a hand on the wall. His head crashed with her right breast, which was quite similar in size. Kelly felt him bump into her soft mound and then felt her tit moving over his face.

“I’m not moving and he’s not either, so what the hell does it look like we are?”

An explanation quickly came to mind. Grabbing the man by the shoulder and taking a step back, she looked down at his terrified face and said:

“How tall are you?”

The man did not reply. He just stared at her. Annoyed, she pushed him against the wall and then stooped, bringing her head closer to his:

“I asked you how tall you are”

The man then muttered

“I’m… 6’2”… bitch”

She pushed him back against the wall as what he said sunk in. The fact that she had been expecting it did not make it any less weird. If the man was as tall as he was saying, she probably close to 8’ tall!

The man had slid down the wall and was now sitting in the floor in front of her. She looked down at him and then she fixed her stare on her bare feet. She soon realized what she was looking at. Her feet were expanding at a very slow rate, but they were expanding.

“I’m growing” Kelly finally said.

The man looked up at her and she could see something else beyond the fear. It was failure. Then she realized what he had failed at: killing her.

Feeling her blood boil when she thought that this man and his colleague had shot her and her unnamed lover just a short while ago, Kelly crouched in front of him and reached out for his throat. Her hand was now so large that she had no problems in getting a good hold of it. Standing up again, she dragged the man up, forcing him to stand too.

“Why did you shoot me?” she asked in a cold voice

“So that this would not happen” the man finally said

“You mean, me growing?”

The man did not reply. He just moved his eyes away from hers.

“How tall am I going to get?” Kelly suddenly asked

“I don’t know” the man said

She felt a sudden burst of anger and she raised the man to eye level, not realizing until she had done it that she was holding a full grown man single handedly a couple of feet off the floor and that it was not too much of an effort to do it.

“How much will I grow?” she repeated

“I don’t know. I swear. No one knows. That’s why we were ordered to kill you” the man said

“By whom?” Kelly asked in a very angry tone

The man did not reply.

“Who do you work for?” Kelly asked in the same angry tone, closing her hand around the man’s throat

“The FSD” the man finally managed to say with a very thin voice

Kelly needed a second to let the news sink in.

“Ron?”

The man did not say anything. She thought she could see a trace of a smirk in his face, though.

A flash of Ron Howard by her side on the bed of another hotel room not two days ago ran through her head and she felt betrayed, no matter how absurd it could be. The next thing she knew was that her head had violently hit the ceiling and that, surprised by it, she had released her hold over the man, letting him drop three feet to the carpeted floor. Stooping, she could feel the expansion of her body accelerating and was soon forced to her knees. After the brief spurt, she felt the stretching feeling cooling down once more.

The man tried to stand up and run for the door once more, but Kelly could easily prevent it as soon as she realized it, grabbing him by the shoulder with a massive hand and pulling the man towards her.

She decided to sit down and finally placed the man on her lap, facing up.

“You are not going to go anywhere until I say so” Kelly said, serious

Kelly’s body now dwarfed the man sitting in her lap, as if he were just a pigmy. Relative to her he couldn’t be much taller than 3 feet.

“If you know how big I’m supposed to get now it would be a good time to say it” she said

“Are you afraid of dying crushed in this room?” the man asked with a sneer

The truth was that Kelly had not even thought about that. Somehow, she was not. The fact that the man seemed to find some joy in the possibility of her being crushed as she grew inside a confined space bothered her. Rolling her eyes, she just punched the wall in front of her. When her first easily tore through it and into the bathroom, she said:

“Not really”

The truth was that this was not the first time Kelly grew, and she had had some experience about the resistance of buildings. She loved the sudden change in the man’s expression, though. It made her chuckle.

She was still wondering how tall she would get, and she was beginning to realize that, in this new scenario, it was important. Back in Henford she had grown first to about thirty feet and then over a hundred.

“Well, I guess we’ll have to wait and see how tall I get, then. I was really not expecting to grow again. But since it looks like I’m at it, I hope that I get big enough” Kelly said

The man was still looking at her incredulously. She shrugged and explained herself:

“I’m well past the point where I can get out of the room and crawl out of the building, so hopefully I’ll get big enough to get out of it in some other way”

The man’s eyes opened wide:

“The hotel… is full of people” he finally managed to say

“You mean, like the guy you just killed?” she asked in an icy tone

The man was clearly taken off guard by her comment.

“It was for the greater good” he finally said

This made Kelly mad. She had managed to keep a calm demeanor for a few minutes, but the stress of the situation had been building on the back of her mind and it broke out just then.

“FOR THE GREATER GOOD?” she yelled. “So killing me was for the greater good, as well? You fucking shits! I saved the fucking town, just like Lisa, and then you just tossed me like a used tissue. My life has been miserable over the last years and you just did not move a finger to help me in any way, even if I have done everything I committed on doing. Now I know that you’ve been following me 24/7 all this time, which makes it even worse”

The man realized that he had made a mistake. Kelly went on:

“I could have done anything I had wanted, back at Henford. I held myself back. And believe me, I would have enjoyed it if I hadn’t. But to you it’s all the same? You will never forgive me for having taken Ron’s formula and having grown, no matter how well I have behaved. Sure, you did not throw me into jail right away, but you threw my life to the trash bin and now, when I was starting to make something out of it, you just think you have the right to kill me! For the greater good?”

He tried to say something but couldn’t. Then she finally said:

“For all I know, I would not have grown if you had not shot me. So, in a way, all of this is your fault. And the fault of those big fish who think they can kill me just by picking up a phone. Including that fucking rat of a nerd!”

Things got quiet for a few seconds, neither Kelly nor the man saying anything. Then, she finally rolled her eyes and said:

“It’s not the fault of the people in the hotel, though”

Grabbing the ever-shrinking man with her right hand and placing him next to the phone she said:

“Here, call the front desk. I suggest you say there’s a fire. I doubt they will believe there is a giant woman growing inside a room”

When the man hung up she asked:

“Did they believe you?”

A second later, the fire alarm provided her with the answer.

“What happens with me?” the man asked

“Oh, you stay with me until this is over” she said

Her growth had made her head touch the ceiling once more, even if she was still sitting. A few seconds later she had to stoop too low. Getting too uncomfortable, she said:

“I guess it’s time to get out”

She crawled and then sat on her knees, keeping the man between them. And then she straightened her back and started to push.

 

 

Kieran was taken out of bed by the sound of the fire alarm.

“I hope this is not a fucking drill” he said as the hurriedly put on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt.

He was looking for his shoes when the floor of his room shook and he was thrown off balance.

“What the hell was that” he said as he tried to regain his footing again. Turning, he saw that the carpet in the center of his room was raised from the rest of the room.

“Is this an earthquake? In the East Coast?” he wondered, suddenly concerned.

The carpet raised considerably more and chunks of the wooden floor below it started to tear through it. Kieran was thrown back once more when, in a sudden burst, something broke through the bulging in his floor. He protected his eyes from the debris. When he removed her hands from them he needed a couple of seconds to realize what she was looking at.

It was a face. A young woman’s face. And from the neck to the forehead it was about as tall as he was

The woman’s eyes caught him and suddenly her full lips parted for a smile. In a voice that he would have qualified as sexy under almost any other circumstances, the young woman said:

“Hi there!”

Kieran managed to babble.

“H…Hi”

“I would try to find some way to get out of this hotel, if I were you. There is more of me coming” the woman’s face said as it suddenly rose quicker and it hit the ceiling of his room, sending some plaster raining down.

“Ouch” the woman said. “All this would be easier if these spurts provided some kind of warning” her voice added

Kieran just nodded and then she said:

“Ooops, here comes another one!”

Her head broke through the ceiling of his room with quite a lot of violence. He was still trying to make some sense out of what had happened when the floor under him bulged upwards and he felt it breaking under the carpet. He tried to stand up but it was impossible. Soon he realized what had been pushing upwards: her massive tits. Kieran had needed some time to comprehend what those two massive soft mounds breaking into his room where. By the time he did, he felt himself sliding down them and into the room below.

Kelly was now in a room two floors above hers. Or at least her head was. This one was empty. She felt some cracking under her bent legs and she realized that the structure of the fifth floor would not hold her expanding body forever.

“At least there is something positive out of having the smoking rooms in the lowest floors” she thought ironically. She was going to fall, sooner or later, and 5 floors looked less of a challenge than 15 would have.

Her hands were still in her original room and there was something she needed to do before she got higher or was dropped lower. The speed of the whole process had startled her, but she was a woman true to her word.

Searching blindly around the room, she soon found something soft and warm. She was about to pick the man that had shot her up when she felt someone else. She realized it had to be the guy on the top floor. The solution to her problem was easy enough. She would have to keep both of them. Maneuvering her hands with skill, she grabbed both men and placed them in her left hand, closing it slightly to prevent them from escaping. She did not know how tall she already was, but her hand was big enough to hold them.

She had timed her movement right, since just a couple of seconds later, the floor under her legs collapsed and sent her down. With her weight and with the force of her fall, none of the remaining floors between her room and the ground could hold her, so soon enough her shins and knees were resting on the spot that had once been the breakfast buffet.

The three people in the rooms between hers and the first floor just had a second to realize that the roof was coming down on their heads. Luckily most of the people having breakfast had been among the first ones to react to the fire alarm and get out to the street.

Those people, who were now in the opposite side of the road and looking at the hotel, wondering what was going on and waiting to get back in their rooms, were the ones that saw with the greatest detail the windows of the bottom five floors of the hotel shattering and dust getting out.

“Was that a bomb?” someone asked

It had definitely been as loud as if it had been. No one could imagine what was really going on, inside, though.

Trying to keep the men in her hand safe, Kelly waited for a couple of seconds for all to stabilize. She knew she had hit the first floor. In her drop her bent legs had broken through more of the other five floors she was at and how she had a little room to maneuver which she had not had when her body had just been breaking into higher floors. She decided that this was as good a moment as any other to stand up. She would need to, sooner or later, and now she had some room around her and above.

By the time she finished standing, her head was back in her top neighbor’s room.

“So, I’m 6 stories tall?” she wondered

The feeling of her body that kept on stretching made her add: “and growing”

She reached the tallest point she had been at in no time. This meant that her brief moments of quiet were over. She would need to break through more stuff if her body kept on stretching.

Down at the first floor, the people that had still been in the lobby were recovering from the massive quake that had sent them off their feet as the ceiling collapsed over the breakfast restaurant just by them. When the dust started clearing away, someone asked:

“What the hell is that?”

It too them a while to realize they were two human feet, just a lot bigger.

People on the top floors had not been as lucky as the ones having breakfast or staying in bottom floors. Ignoring the basic emergency protocols, many had rushed for the elevators. They were stuck on them, now, the hotel having lost power a while ago. Others were still pouring through the doors of their rooms, startled, trying to find the way to the emergency stairs.

Kelly’s head went through two more empty rooms, which made her think that the fire alarm had actually helped in getting most of the people out of the hotel. She was unaware that this was far from the truth.

As she grew, Kelly’s stance widened, now no longer fitting into her former room. In the fourth floor, a young man was desperately trying to make her way through the corridor and to the emergency stairs. He managed to keep his footing despite the constant and ever stronger shakes. He could already see the green light that marked his destination when the wall to his right burst into chunks of concrete and was replaced by something else. To Kelly all this just registered as an itch in her shapely behind. To the man in the fourth floor the effect was a little bit more noticeable as her ass kept on breaking upwards and the floor under him gave way, sending him all the way down to the second floor.

“That makes ten” Kelly thought as her head burst through another floor into a room in the tenth floor. Unconsciously she was expecting things to slow down from now onwards. She had long ago realized that she was not going to get stuck at thirty feet which made her think that she would go all the way to the other size known to her of somewhere over a hundred feet. Kelly knew that this meant she would end up somewhere between the tenth and eleventh floor, just in the middle of the tall twenty story hotel. “I wonder how the hell I’m going to get out of here when everything’s done” her mind added as she was getting ready for the process to stop.

Ironically, her head was inches short of the tenth story ceiling when the biggest spurt yet hit her. It sent her eyes all the way up to the fifteenth floor; part of her face was still on the fourteenth now, her scale truly massive.

For the first time she felt the building groaning around her and she knew that her expansion was beginning to put too much stress on the structure. This last spurt must surely have been hard for the building. It had even been hard for her too, she thought, when after recovering from the surprise she realized that she did not hold her two hostages in her hand anymore.

“FUCK!” she complained and made the windows of the room she was at rattle. She would never learn that her would-be assassin and the guy on the room upstairs had dropped all the way down to the lobby, where her expanding feet were getting dangerously close to the windows, now without any close witnesses to tell. They had not been the only victims of this spurt, though. Another itch down below had actually been caused by one of the elevators being crushed as if it had been made of tinfoil when her hard ass had broken into the elevator shaft and trampled it. If they had more time to realize what was going on, the people inside would have understood why elevators could not be used in case of emergency.

“How tall am I going to get?” Kelly wondered, realizing that now she was into wholly unknown territory, a much bigger size than any she had known before. And growing.

It was surprising how many people remained in front of the hotel, trying to understand what was going on as explosion after explosion could be head from within the tall building. The last one had come together with glass shattering and falling off the façade in the twelfth floor. Something dark and brown poked over the new opening in the façade, quickly followed by a pinkish mass that was growing through the hole and upwards. Noises from the ground floor made people divert their sight from up above to see more windows shattering and something breaking through them. It was a while before someone had enough imagination to recognize them as two massive breasts and two humongous feet.

Inside the building, Kelly sighed and decided to let herself go until it all was over. She was only distracted by the water of the hotel’s roof swimming pool raining over her. It was far from enough to drench her completely, though. Not at her present size.

Her head finally broke through the roof and she could at least breathe some fresh air. It was as if this had sent a signal to her body, which started to slow her expansion down and finally stopped it when her entire head and neck were out.

The people out in the street finally saw what had happened. Most still did not understand it, but the breasts, feet and now the head of the young woman offered no explanation other than the fact that she had grown to massive proportions inside the hotel and now was effectively taller than it. It could not be possible.

Over twenty stories above, Kelly’s mind was also startled, only she knew that what had happened to her was perfectly possible. She had experienced it before and she had recently admitted that she had not enjoyed it enough. She had no idea on why it had happened to her again or why it had come back with a considerable bonus in size, but she was huge, she knew it was true and she knew she had to deal with it.

The screams from down below took her away from her thoughts. There were plenty of them. She had never seen so many from this perspective, even when she had not been that big. And they were ridiculously small.

Smiling shyly at them, she said:

“Hi there”

No one would ever know whether it had already planned on doing it at that precise moment or whether it had been caused by the vibration of Kelly’s voice, but the fact was that the W hotel chose to collapse just then, creating what would have been an almost perfect climatic moment for any movie director that had been shooting that scene. There was no director, though, and the only spectators where those that had been observing the entire scene from the other side of the street.

All of them immediately fled. The ones that had not been buried by the falling debris, that is.

Kelly just coughed and started to dust herself off as the consequences of what had happened still failed to weigh down on her.

 

 

“Team Kilo, report” the agent in the C&C post repeated under the alert overview of Colonel Sykes. The man turned to the senior agent in charge and shrugged: “Still nothing sir”

“Try with Team Charlie” Sykes repeated

There were some voices on the other end of the line, finally. The watch-stander sighed and said:

“Team Charlie, report”

There were some words no one could understand and finally the voice of one of the two agents assigned to the task at Blackrock federal prison addressed them.

“It’s a… fucking disaster… the mission… is a failure… you have to call… the army”

Agent Sykes got nervous and literally pushed the watch-stander away as he pushed the communications button and yelled:

“What the hell has happened? Report!”

“Sir… I’m sending you a feed” the agent in the field finally said

Someone else diverted the images, apparently being sent from the agent’s cell phone into the monitors on the wall. Agent Sykes had to take two steps back and look for his chair in order to seat before he lost his footing. His legs were shaking.

The images on the screen were blurry, but they were unmistakable.

He could clearly see Casey Morgan’s face, a face he had learned to hate over the last few years. She would have been dead for a long time, if it had been up to him. The three of them would have. The more he reviewed what had happened in Hollner, with the limited A/V material available to him, the more he was certain of it. It was not because of her actions. It was because of what they had become. No one should ever be again in a position such as the one these three teenagers had been. Thank God, the consequences had been even mild, but he knew they could have been much worse if just another of the girls had been close to Casey in the bitch-scale.

Not everyone else saw it the same way, of course. He had pleaded to the director that avoiding another incident in a more densely populated area was a much higher priority than anything else, and this meant getting rid of every trace of what had happened, including the girls. The director had not been moved by humanitarian reasons when he denied that, though. He had just been lured by some into starting a program to weaponize the nerd’s invention.

To make him shut up, he had just given him executive authority over a program to prevent anyone from ever growing again in American soil and to prepare the necessary contingencies in case it happened. But as long as the girls were concerned, he could only follow their moves while others in the newly formed FSD were analyzing them with hopes of being able to redo what the nerd had done and was not working anymore.

He knew that he had thrown his career to the trash bin when he had ordered the elimination of targets Charlie and Kilo, but he also knew that he could not be court martialed. The literality of his assignment allowed him to do that if there was enough cause to suspect an incident could happen without checking with superiors, and he had rushed to do it. The results of the analyses would be enough proof in any trial. That was the reason he had not been able to give the same command for Lisa.

He needed some time to react. When he realized that his men were watching he did his best to straighten out and look calm. It was hard. It was very hard, when the low resolution images on the screen showed him the face and nude torso of Casey Morgan having broken through the roof of one of the buildings in the maximum security prison they had thrown her in. Her expression was still startled, he could see, but it was also obvious that it was quickly evolving to satisfaction.

Then, something else hit. She was horribly out of proportion. Behind the prison’s tall walls he could only see a few buildings, including the one Casey’s head had burst through, but what she could see of her seemed too big related to her surroundings. Then it came to him: she was sitting!

He stood up and looked at his team. They were as startled as Casey had looked a couple of seconds ago. They looked significantly more scared, too. Trying to keep a steady voice, he started barking orders:

“I want information from Hollner, now! Get the field teams there on the street, get a helicopter. Get anything that’s needed, but give me a sit rep! And start Operation Goliath immediately”

 

 

Chapter 7 Second chances

 

Kelly realized that she had been idle for a long while. Dust from the hotel’s collapse was already settling down and the crowd that had seen her burst through the hotel’s roof was long gone. She could still see them in the distance, but then again, Kelly could see very far away from her new vantage point of view.

With the hotel gone, no other building in her surroundings reached much higher than her waist. Or to put it more bluntly, none reached higher than her crotch, she thought, her mind going again over her nakedness. Curiously enough, it had been one of the first things it had focused on just after the hotel came down, even making her cover her womanhood and tits with her arms for a brief moment. Of course, she had quickly realized about the absurdity of it all, especially coming from someone that over the last months had made a living of showing her naked body to drunken crowds in a strip club. Feeling the breeze on her clean-shaven cunt was a new feeling for her, though, even if not a totally uncomfortable one, she realized.

Her pragmatism took over, though. It was not as if she was going to find any clothes her size so, unless her path brought her next to a circus tent, she would remain naked. There was nothing to do about it, so there was no point worrying about it. All she had to do was to imagine that she would have a much bigger audience than usual.

She had more pressing matters to worry about.

Breathing in hard, she looked down at her surroundings once more and let the situation sink in. She had grown again. It was undeniable. And she had already pinched herself several times to make sure that it had not been a dream. Having gone through a similar experience before helped her mind accept her new situation with far less resistance than it should have been normal.

Still, this was a situation Kelly had never expected to find herself at again.

“If I believed in fate I would have to think that all this was somehow meant to be” she thought. She had tried to keep the memories of what had happened in Henford out of her mind as hard as she had been able to during most of the six years that had gone by, and except for the occasional glitch or moment of weakness, she had mostly been able to. And suddenly, in less than a week her past had swept over her. Up to the point that she had ended up sleeping with the nerd that had turned her into a giant in the first place and discussing the events of the day all had changed with her former friend, who now was in prison precisely as a consequence of what she had done while being giant.

With the dam that she had built around them gone, memories of that day flooded her mind during most of last week. And now, when she had finally accepted that she had actually liked being big and she had understood that she regretted not having enjoyed it when she had been presented with the chance, the chance presented again to her. Looking down, her mind added that the chance had actually presented again bigger than ever.

Kelly reached the conclusion even before she realized she had been thinking about it:

“This time it will be different. This time I’ll take the chance”. Looking around her at the miniature city once more, her mind added: “This time I’ll enjoy it”

She meant it. She also knew there would be no reward if she wimped out, like the last time. In the end, her growth had started the moment they had tried to kill her, which told her how much they appreciated their help in ending Casey’s threat, back in Henford. She understood they would try to kill her again. And if that was going to be the case, staying big was the best she could do to prevent it. Or at least to make it much harder for them.

She still could not understand how come she had grown again. She did not believe in fate, so there should be some other reason. The fact that being shot at had triggered the process bothered her. Having been tested more over the last week than in the previous two years bothered her more. And the knowledge that Ron knew something and that she had not managed to get it out of him was even more bothering.

“If I catch him once more I’ll make sure he spits all out, though. And then I will thank him for having sent someone to kill me” the thought, mentally blaming Ron for the attempt on her life by FSD agents.

The idea that Ron might have known that trying to kill her would trigger her growth and that he was to thank for what had finally happened to her briefly travelled through her mind, but she quickly discarded it for its sheer absurdity.

“Time to get moving” her mind demanded, and almost automatically she took her right foot out of the rubble of the hotel and stepped into the middle of the road.

Thank God she had been slow, since otherwise there would have been serious risk of her losing her footing, completely unprepared for what happened. The moment her massive foot hit the road, the tarmac noticeably sank under it. It felt almost as if it had melted, cracks being sent all over around her foot.

“Fuck” she said aloud, moving her foot back into the rubble. Looking down, she saw the shape of her once delicate foot imprinted in the asphalt.

Her last time as a big girl she had felt some cracks on the road when she had walked on it, but nothing comparable to this.

She realized she weighted much more, since she was much bigger. How much bigger exactly, she did not know. She knew that she had clearly emerged through the roof of the 20-stories tall hotel just before it had collapsed, which put her somewhere in between 20 and 25 stories in height.

“I guess that building measurements are the only ones that make sense for someone like me now” she thought. “I hope I did not get too big” her mind added unexpectedly.

When she thought in the events back in Henford, she knew that she had preferred being around a hundred feet to being “just” thirty. Following the same logic being more than twice taller should be better. It would definitely make her stronger. And harder to kill, her mind added. She just hoped that it would not make her interaction with her surroundings more difficult.

She felt it wouldn’t.

“A hundred feet were right for Henford. Now, this is the big city, and a big city needs a bigger woman”

The best way to check how her relationship with the small world had changed from the last time she had looked at it from high above was to find a reference. And the best possible reference was people.

She looked back in the direction the crowd had fled. She did not know how long she had kept idle, but they had managed to put a decent distance between her and them. She still felt that she should be able to catch up with them easy enough once she got moving, though. She was about to get started when she caught something through the corner of her eye and stopped. She looked down again.

Apparently, not everyone had joined the fleeing masses. She had overlooked them at first, their tiny sizes having definitely helped, but now that she had realized they were there she could see them very clearly. There were a few of them, hiding behind vehicles or in the portals of some of the still-standing buildings. And they were readily available. Much more than their colleagues down the road.

Without warning, Kelly crouched and then let herself drop, sitting down in the pile of rubble that had once been a high-end hotel. The pile was about three stories in height and acted as some sort of cushion for Kelly. The ground briefly shook and some dust was raised in the air as her ass hit its target, but it was soft enough.

Her newfound height gave her enough reach for most of the sneaky groups around her, so it was just a matter of choosing. Feeling playful, she brought her hand behind an abandoned van on the street to her right and then pushed it as if it were a “hot wheels”. Her “gentle” push managed to break the parking brake and to send the van rolling down the road, effectively removing the cover of the suited man that had been hiding behind it.

With his cover now having been blown off, the man briefly yelled and then turned, trying to run away from her. She only had to reach out with her hand and pick him by the sides with two fingers. She was mindful of the pressure she applied, knowing that this man would be much more fragile to her than any of the people she had held in her previous experience.

He yelled all the way to his final destination, which was no other than to dangle in front of her curious face. Sizing him mentally, Kelly thought that he was about a couple in inches tall. Pen drive size, her mind added.

She smiled. The man was clearly smaller than the small men she was used to, but while she somehow missed the possibility of holding him in a good commanding grip, he still looked easy enough to handle. To put it in the terms that best suited her playful mood, he was still toy-sized. He was only a much smaller toy.

“Hi there, my little green army man” she said in a soft tone, letting her excitement take over

The man did only yell back in response. No matter how small he was, her ears could still clearly catch the high-pitched screams.

“Would it help if I told you that I don’t have the intention of hurting you?” Kelly said, keeping the same soft tone. Unconsciously, she was addressing him as if he were a little kid. Then, feeling playful at the same time as the back of her mind processed the consequences and possibilities of the difference in scales, she added in a mocking tone: “I don’t plan on eating you either”

He did not get the joke. To be fair with him, very few people in his position would have. Still, this got him back to screaming once she had managed to soften his mood with her first sentence.

She hushed for a while. He finally started to calm down.

“I’m Kelly, by the way” she said

The man had shut up. He was looking at her, startled.

“Wouldn’t it be great if you introduced yourself as well?” she suggested with a smile

“Bra… Brandon”

“Nice to meet you BraBrandon” she joked. She could see that he had not liked it, which only made her chuckle. “Oh, come on. Someone needs to bring some levity into this situation, and I don’t think it’s going to be you”

“Please don’t hurt me” Brandon said

“I told you I wouldn’t” she replied, rolling her eyes

“How…?” he then started to ask. He shut up, thinking that he was maybe screwing up.

“How did I become so big?” she finished the question for him. A quick look to his face told her that it was what he had been trying to ask. “To be honest, I don’t really know. A long time ago, back in my hometown, I drank something that a nerd had prepared. It made me grow. I’m sure you’ve heard about it, even though Casey and Lisa managed to get most of the attention after that. There are still a fair number of matches if you google my name, though. Back then, they managed to shrink me back to normal, somehow, but it seems that whatever it was that happened has come back”

The man looked at her in awe, not able to find anything to say. Smiling, she added:

“And this time, I plan on enjoying it”

She could feel the question in his eyes. She could not prevent a chuckle.

“Look, I’ve been small for most of my life, so I know that there is no way you can understand it. But when you are my size you see things in a different way. No matter what people say, size does matter. When you grow, suddenly the world you’ve known your entire life turns into a playground. You are surrounded by toys. Uncountable possibilities unfold in front of your eyes, and each of them seems more appealing than the last. Your inner self screams at you to enjoy them. No one else can do so, so you feel really privileged. You also feel very powerful, knowing for a fact that no one can do anything to stop you from getting whatever you want in whichever way you want it. Fun and power… it’s an intoxicating combination, you see. It takes a lot of self-control to hold yourself back. I know it. It took me a lot, back in Hollner, the last time I grew” Kelly said in a cheerful tone

The man was looking at her with inquisitive eyes. She let a laugh out and said:

“And I’m not going to make the same mistake twice”

“But…” the man started to say. Kelly let him finish: “what are you going to do?”

“I don’t know yet. It’s not as if I had this planned. Go out for a walk, try my size out a little, I guess, maybe go for a new scale of sightseeing”

Brandon started to say “But…” when he held himself back once more.

Winking, Kelly said:

“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll be careful. As much as a 25-stories tall woman can be, anyway” she added, remembering what had happened to the road just by setting her foot down on it. “I’m not planning to go all Godzilla on the city”

“But the people, the cops…” Brandon started to say

The reference to the cops made Kelly frown, which at the same turn made Brandon get even more scared.

“Look honey, and if anyone talks to you, by all means tell them what I said… it would be best for everyone if you little guys just realized that things have changed. I’ve grown, I’m big and I’m here. I’m not going to shrink again. And no one should expect that I do not act as if I were not much bigger and stronger than any of you. That would be plain stupid. But I can be reasonable. I can enjoy while still showing a fair amount of care and respect. As I said, I’m not planning to go all Godzilla on the city. In the long run, once everyone has accepted the status quo, this may be even mutually beneficial. Sure, there will be consequences to me roaming around the city, but I can also help with other things. If you little guys are alright with that, I can work with you” she said

Then, narrowing her eyes, she changed her tone for a harder one:

“If you decide not to be reasonable yourselves, though… if you go the ‘let’s kill the giant’ way, things are going to get uglier. Believe me, the size difference accounts for much more than you can imagine, and I’m ready to prove it to anyone tries to mess with me. And when I’m done, I’ll stop being careful with the rest of you”

She was not expecting him to reply. He did not.

“Now, let’s get over with the whole eating you thing…” she said, again in a mocking tone

“Noooo!” he yelled again

“You’ll eventually catch my sense of humor” she said as he set Brandon on a roof to her right and started standing up again. “Or die of a heart attack” she added as she finished straightening.

Looking to her left, she said:

“Time to check things out a little”

 

 

Screams erupted all around her. They brought Casey back to reality. Her mind had been drifting while her body broke through Blackrock’s main building.

Closing her eyes and opening them again, the scene remained the same. If she accepted that the small buildings around her were actually those of Blackrock’s Federal Prison, then her torso was out of the roof of the main building and her legs had broken through its western façade, reaching almost all the way to the outer wall.

Her lips parted and a strong voice carried a question to every corner of the prison:

“How?”

The last thing she remembered was her having spasms and not being able to breathe. For all she knew she should be dead. And instead, she was big. Big as in the time when life had granted her a marvelous gift. Or to be fair to her observation of the surroundings, she probably was quite bigger than that.

Could it be a dream? Or even more, was it possible that she actually was dead and what remained of her consciousness was having a final hallucination before completely shutting down?

It did not look like that. But she could not find any other possible explanation. Other than she had actually grown through the prison’s building, that is. Of course she knew it was not impossible. She had been big before. And it had been the best time of her life. But she knew why she had grown, back then. She had drank the formula the fucking nerd had prepared. She did not know what she could have done in order to grow now.

The last thing she remembered was actually having spasms and feeling her throat choke, immediately after eating her breakfast. And then, everything had turned dark.

Turning in the direction of the screams she could see a couple dozen inmates in the prison’s courtyard. She realized that despite how tiny they looked she could make the details out pretty well. In any case, had her eyesight been less sharp she would still have not had any problems in identifying them, in their bright orange suit.

They were well within her reach. As a matter of fact, most of Blackrock’s prison was now within her reach.

“What the fuck!” she thought and then she stooped forward a little, reaching for the courtyard with her left hand. The building, that was still barely containing her, groaned as she moved. Her moving torso tore additional pieces of the roof. It still held, though.

The screams intensified as her humongous hand approached. She ignored them and instead plucked an inmate at random with two fingers. Lifting her up to her face, she smirked as she realized that she recognized her. Casey had been long enough at Blackrock, and the community there was not so big.

“Teresa” she said in an excited tone, keeping the smirk in her face

She had been yelling all the way up, but the moment Casey kept her idle in front of her massive face, the dangerous looking Latin woman said:

“Let me go, you giant bitch”

A second later Casey felt her fingers touching, only a thin layer of gore between them, as two halves of what had been Teresa dropped to the ground below. She had not wanted to do that. She had only wanted to scare the woman, prevent her from talking and maybe break a couple of ribs. She had clearly misjudged her strength.

“Fuck” she said as she brought her hand to the ground and tried to brush her fingers clean in the rubble.

The rest of the inmates in the courtyard had not missed her unwilling execution, their screams intensifying. They were not going anywhere, though. Casey realized with a grin that they were trapped. There were no guards to be seen, which could only mean that they had fled inside and locked the doors.

She almost chuckled as she brought her hand towards them once more. A couple seconds later, she was holding someone else in front of her curious eyes.

“Tammy” she said as she observed a blonde woman in her forties. Her body was covered in tattoos and she would have looked dangerous if she had not been so ridiculously tiny. Casey knew she had belonged to a motorbike gang and that she had been accused of murder. As everyone in Blackrock, she swore that she was innocent and that she had been framed, but Casey had no problems imagining her killing someone, even with her bare bands. Not that it mattered to Casey anymore, but Tammy was a huge woman that easily towered over most of the other inmates. Now, Casey did not think that she would be taller than her pinkie finger.

Casey almost broke into a laugh when she saw the fear in Tammy’s face. She had not seen an expression remotely close to this in the biker bitch before. And she loved being able to inspire it.

“Did the cat eat your tongue?” Casey asked, cheerfully

“Fuck…” Tammy started to say

“Be careful how you address me, big girl. You don’t want to end like Teresa, do you?” Casey said, although it was far from her intention to repeat what she had done.

“Please…” Tammy said in a tone she had never heard from her

“Don’t fuck with me and I may let you live” Casey said casually, loving the power her statement implied

“What do you want?” the biker said

“I just want to have a chat” Casey said, trying to feign an innocent tone. Seeing that Tammy did not say anything, she added: “Do you believe me now, when I say that I was here because of what I did when I was a hundred feet tall?”

To date, many of her fellow prisoners, especially the ones that had already been at Blackrock when she had arrived, still did not believe that Casey (or anyone else, for that matter) had become a giant and used her size to do all sorts of nasty stuff, among which there were some deaths. The lack of meaningful audiovisual material on the event made it harder to believe for those that had not been exposed to the boom of media coverage and had just only got a few headlines in prison. Many of them thought that it was some sort of government cover-up for something else and that Casey had reached some sort of deal to put the blame on her and get better off of whatever it was that she had done. And, seeing how violently she replied to aggression, no one had any doubts that she had been perfectly capable of doing a lot, including killing.

“Y… yes, yes, of course” Tammy said

“Now Tammy, here comes the part where you are useful and I don’t have to squish you” Casey said, loving the possibilities her new size opened in the realm of threatening.

Tammy was looking at her, waiting for her to say someone or to ask something. Casey realized that she should not expect a rational conversation out of someone that was dangling from her fingers. And, if a tough c       riminal like Tammy was reacting like this, only God knew how would a less hardened person react. She would eventually find out, of course, she thought with a smirk.

“You see, I’ve been a little… dizzy… while all this was going on. Do you mind telling me what happened?” Casey asked

“We were on… on the courtyard…” Tammy started saying. “We heard a lot of noises coming from inside the main building. Then things started to shake and soon windows broke and smoke started to go out of them. Your feet came out first, your head soon after. And then you just kept on growing. The guards left and locked us outside. And you kept on growing… until… until it stopped. You remained frozen for a while. And then you turned… and picked Teresa…”

“How long was I out?” Casey inquired

“I don’t know… twenty minutes? Half an hour? I don’t know” Tammy said between sobs

“What time is it?” Casey then asked, realizing she did not know

“About 9… 9:30”

At that precise moment, Casey started feeling some drops in her chest. Nothing harmful, but she could clearly feel them, nonetheless. She needed a couple of seconds to associate them to the banging sounds her mind had been ignoring. Adding everything up, Casey felt her blood begin to boil and looked to the front, looking for the source. She found it quick enough. They were coming from both security towers in the wall in front of her. Focusing her sight a little, it was easy for her to see the now tiny guards shooting at her with their rifles.

“You fucking pigs” she yelled, carelessly dropping Tammy to the side. The biker had been lucky that Casey’s hands had been close to the ground enough when she did that. Still, by the time she finished rolling and crashed with a piece of debris that had formerly been part of the ceiling she was considerably bruised and had several broken bones.

Now that Casey knew what was going on it was easy enough for her to associate the flash with the bang and with an immediate drop in her chest and face. In an impulse, Casey stood up and broke what was remaining of Blackrock’s main building with the gesture. She needed a second to steady herself when her feet sank on the ground more than she had been expecting, but she finally straightened as debris rained along her body.

The shooting continued, the drops now focused mostly on her thighs. She realized about something: it did not hurt. Shots had not harmed her before, but they had stung like hell. Especially those from rifles. Now, while she could feel every bullet hit her skin, none of them were even close to the threshold of pain. She associated the effect to her evidently increased size and definitely welcomed it, but she was incredibly mad at being shot nonetheless.  

Casey did not see a point in negotiating when she could just retaliate, so still feeling the drops all along her legs, she took a step forward towards one of the towers. She felt a few drops in the back, then. A quick turn of her head confirmed her that the guards in the towers of the opposite side of Blackrock were now shooting at her as well. They would pay too. But she had to start somewhere and the tower in front of her was good as any.

Not in a hurry, since she wasn’t really harmed, Casey made a point of advancing towards the tower in a slow powerful pace. It was only 5 steps away, in any case. She was satisfied when she saw that the tower did not reach much higher than her knee. She was really huge, she thought.

Bending, Casey made a fist and slammed it hard on top of the tower. It did not stand a chance. Her first easily tore through the brick and metal and finished the top section where the guards would have been. Content, she stood up and faced the next tower.

“The fucking idiots are still shooting at me!” she thought as she could feel drops all along her body. “Haven’t they realized yet that it is stupid?”

She did not even bend down for the second tower. Its height made it suitable for a good kick, and her foot did not have any more trouble than her fist to end with the structure.

The most direct path towards the two towers on the back took her through the courtyard. She was so focused on them that she was not careful at all on where she was stepping. She quickly realized that when one was her size, not being careful had consequences.

She stopped on her tracks when she noticed an unfamiliar spongy feeling under her sole just before the already familiar feeling of the ground sinking around it when her foot set to the ground. Stopping and moving her foot backwards she quickly saw two red stains deep inside her footprint and surrounded by some remainders of orange cloth.

“Fuck!” she said, not needing to be a genius to realize what had happened.

At ground level the situation had been significantly more stressful. While most of the inmates were still scared like hell and trying to get the guards to let them in, a few were observing Casey’s antics with attention and some even started cheering as she took care of the guard towers. Their former fellow prisoner, now titanic in scale, turned and started moving towards the opposite side of the prison just then. They all realized that she was heading straight through the place they were and that they were unable to get out. Screams erupted again and some even tried warning Casey, only to realize that the now giant woman had not even noticed they were there.

At her size it felt almost impossible that she would be able to move as swiftly as she did. Her footfalls were unpredictable. Her shadow covered them as they tried to scatter as well as they could. Then, at a time and place no one had been able to guess, her right foot blocked the sun and crashed in the ground like a meteorite. Those closer to it were almost thrown as the ground shook violently and chunks of it flew in different directions. The ground gave and cracks formed all around the spot the massive foot had landed. And then, her sole kept on sinking on the ground. It almost felt as if the foot had set itself on mud, not concrete.

So close to the foot that she felt a mix of relief and panic, Darlene coughed out some of the dust that had been raised by the foot and observed it. A shiver ran down her body, her mind having a very hard time on comprehending how a human foot could be so massive.

As long as half of the basketball court it was now standing on, its toes, even half sunk in the concrete, still stood as tall as Darlene’s waist and seemed to have a life of their own. Darlene was thinking that the precise moment when the toes flexed and the foot started lifting once more, debris raining from them as it unstuck from her sole.

She did not know how, but Darlene dared to stand up and look down. What she saw was a massive depression just where her foot had been, where a basketball court had been before, and in the middle of this depression the remainders of what she knew were two of her companions. She started yelling.

From up above, Casey’s voice thundered, somehow apologetically.

“Ooops. I didn’t mean to do that”

More than two hundred feet above, the results of her careless trek through the main court failed to register in Casey as anything other than an accident. From her new point of view, it was hard to grasp the horror that her action had caused or to feel sorry for the consequences.

Not in the mood to be distracted when she had more important matters at hand, Casey stepped back into the court and resumed her walk towards the two towers on the back. She had been shot at during the entire time, but to her it had not been any worse than if someone had let the sprinkler on.

She just kneed the third tower to the ground and turned to face her last challenger. Then she realized it: she was not being shot at anymore. She did not know how long it had been, but she could not hear any more bangs or feel any more drops in her skin. She quickly found an answer to this change: three guards in dark blue uniforms running away from the tower.

“So, you guys already realized how useless it is to shoot at me?” she asked in a scornful tone as she took a first step towards them. Of course, she was not going to let them go.

Four more steps and they were already within stomping distance. The first two quickly ended under her toes. The third saved himself miraculously when he dashed forward the moment her foot was setting down. He ended up mere inches in front of her toes, now sunk in the hard ground of Blackrock. Curious, Casey crouched and plucked the guard from the ground.

Fixing a stare on him as she held him in front of her eyes, she said:

“Did you really think that you could hurt me with that little noise-maker of yours?”

The man only screamed.

“You know, the best thing about being big is that I do not need to put up with shit from vermin like you anymore”

And then she closed her fingers together, just like she had done with Teresa, only much more determined this time. He crushed easily as she sneered. Letting what remained of him drop, Casey looked around and drew in a deep breath. Then, her laughter boomed all across Blackrock and for miles around it.

She felt exhilarated. She was truly euphoric. After dealing with the immediate threat, the situation had finally sunk in!

She had dreamed about it every day since she had been locked in this shithole. She had dreamed about it even on the first hard months, when her body was abused with the tests they could not run on Kelly or the all-popular Lisa. And somehow she felt that one day all those dreams would come true, that what had been taken away from her would be returned.

Looking around it was obvious that it had. With interest. She did not know how big she had got but she knew that she was considerably bigger than the last time. And her brief encounter with the guards had also confirmed to her that she was significantly stronger. She felt unstoppable.

“I knew this day would come sooner or later, and here it is. I’m back in my rightful place in the world: on top! And this time I’m not going to let anyone take it away from me!”

Having been used as a lab rat and the 6 years locked in prison and surrounded by the worst of society had not done anything to improve Casey’s character, of course. And the world would soon find out that the Henford monster they had heard about was an angel next to the new Casey.

All it took her to be free from the place she had been locked at for most of her early adult life was a step over the knee-high wall. Now out of the prison’s grounds she looked in the distance, trying to decide where to go. Then it struck her:

“I hate this place. Why should I leave it standing?”

 

 

 

Chapter 8

Beautiful day

 

“This is absolutely amazing” Kelly thought for the hundredth time in the short time she had been roaming the city.

She was moving much slower than what her gargantuan legs would have allowed, stopping almost at every step to admire the detail of the miniature world around her. With the screaming mob still several blocks away, the streets around Kelly were basically deserted, allowing for a placid walk. The only soundtrack to her thoughts were the rhythmical low thuds that her feet made as they dug into the tarmac, rendering the road impassable for anyone that did not share her size.

The W hotel had been the tallest structure around and this meant that Kelly now towered over everything in that section of the city. Downtown, with its high-rises, was not that far away, and that was precisely the direction Kelly was moving to, even if she had not really consciously decided where she wanted to go.

She bent to observe the detail on the roofs of buildings that did not stand higher than her crotch, picking chairs up, breaking doors with her fingers or removing antennae with curiosity. In some others she just drew the outline of the building gently dragging a finger along its lines. In some cases this alone was enough to break some parts of the roof and send a certain amount of debris raining down. Not having to worry about the safety of anyone on the area, she even found this amusing.

A block later she shifted her attention from the buildings to the vehicles at her feet. It was very obvious that the several cars that had been abandoned in the intersection had been involved in a large-scale accident. Kelly wondered if she had been the cause behind. It was not hard to conclude with a naughty smile that it was more than likely.

Bending down gracefully, she reached out for the intersection and grabbed one of the cars in her hand. It was a large Mercedes sedan. Or at least she guessed it would look large to the rest of the city’s population. To her it looked no bigger than a slot car. One of her first boyfriends, back in the junior years of high school, loved slot cars and had a fairly large track in his parents’ basement. Kelly, obviously uninterested by his hobby and trying to catch his attention, had made a mess of the races from time to time, blocking cars or throwing them off the racetrack. The car in her hand was definitely no bigger than her boyfriend’s toys had been.

She wondered what would have been of him. They were together only for a few months. They never made it past the first summer. It was before her tits started growing and she was not so popular as she later became.

Back in the city, she looked at the car and the visible damage she was causing to it just by the act of holding it. The frame was slightly bent and the metal dented where her fingers were tying to gently keep it in place.

“Well, I guess that when it comes to sturdiness, slot cars win over real ones” she thought, amused.

The fragility of the car in her hand encouraged her to check a little more about the fragility of the cars at her feet. She may have vowed to be careful when she talked to Brandon, but in her mind, cars were fair game.

In a simple movement she moved her leg forward and set her sole on top of one of the cars on the road. She held it there for a second before letting it drop. The car barely provided any resistance to the advance of her foot and the immense weight it carried with it. Kelly could feel glass shatter and metal flatten like tinfoil before her foot hit the ground and sunk, like she already was used to. Removing her foot from the spot she had stepped on, she saw the two-dimensional remainders of the car stuck on the bottom of the imprint she had left on the road.

She moaned. The feeling had been… refreshing. Encouraged by it, she focused back on the car at her hand.

“This one should be no harder” she thought and then she started closing her hand. It held… but just for a fraction of a second. Once the collision bars that formed the car’s passive security system gave way, the rest of the structure quickly collapsed on itself, glass shattering and metal bending as easy as it had done under the ball of her foot.

She let the mangled ball of steel drop and smiled. She noticed her nipples were incredibly hard.

“This is wonderful. Absolutely wonderful. Oh God, how could I be so stupid?” she thought, remembering her previous experience as a giant.

“It’s going to be different now. This time I will use my size in whatever way I see fit. The time for hiding is over” she thought. Then, she smiled as she mentally added: “I need to get introduced to the city”

The crowd was still a few blocks away, but despite her calm pace and her constant stops, she had closed the distance with them.

“Let’s go say ‘Hi’” she thought

 

 

The doorbell rang several times.

“Who the hell is that?” Lisa asked, Stella in her arms

“The hell if I know. Stay here, I’ll go and check”

Joe opened the door and was taken back by what he saw. There were six men in dark suits standing in front of the door and 5 large black SUVs parked in the street immediately ahead of her house.

“Is Mrs. Cooper home?” one of the men asked

“She is Mrs. Callaghan now” Joe said in an annoyed tone.

The men’s expression told him that he was not in a good mood. It was pretty obvious that they were cops or members of any government agency. Their cars, suits and sunglasses seemed taken out of a book of stereotypes.

“Is she home?” the man insisted

Lisa peeked from behind the door, Stella still in her arms.

“What do you want?” Lisa asked

“You need to come with us” the man said

“Why? Who do you work for?” she insisted

“The FSD” the man said in a dry tone

“Ron?” Lisa asked. “Let me call him”

“You need to come with us, now!” the man said, rising his voice

“Hey, you watch out how you talk to my wife” Joe said, taking a step to the front. Before he could realize, one of the agents had a taser in his hand and shot it at him. Joe screamed for a brief moment, before he lost his consciousness.

Lisa was screaming when her husband dropped to the ground.

“He is fine” the agent said as he took a step into the house. Lisa made a gesture to step back, but two other agents quickly flanked her and grabbed her by her arms.

“The baby” she said

“We will take care of her” the agent in charge said as another colleague forced Stella from Lisa’s arms. She screamed even louder, but if any neighbors had heard, they did not seem to care.

She tried to fight, but it was no use. Before they shut the door of the car they had put her in, she could see as someone carried Joe to another car. Then, the agent that had Stella in his arms got into the same vehicle. She turned to face a cloth that was immediately pressed into her face. A second later she passed out.

 

 

Kelly was amused by how quickly she had been able to cut the distance with the crowd once she had got into it. She was not even forcing her pace; as a matter of fact she was only leisurely strolling down the same street the crowd was in. Of course, each of her lazy steps accounted for dozens of their frantic strides.

Kelly could feel their panic increase the closer she got; the amusement she felt at the situation shadowed any potential feeling of guilt. Of course, they did not know what her intentions where, so she guessed that they imagined the worst. And while she did not intend to be nearly as bitchy as they might be thinking, the type of reaction she was getting suited her well, since it made everything funnier.

“Of course I could do anything I wanted to them” she thought “and they know it”

Three more blocks and she already was right behind the mob. Another step and her foot would end up on nothing but people. Time to stop.

Widening her stance and placing her hands on her hips, Kelly took a deep breath in and looked down. The laggards in the crowd were almost right in front of her toes. Just for fun she wiggled them as she marveled at the difference in scale. It made her feel really huge. And extraordinarily powerful.

She felt it was time to address the crowd:

“Hello my little people! I thought that I’d introduce myself, since you are going to see a lot of me from now on. I’m Kelly, I’m 25 and as you’ll have already noticed, I’m big. I mean, judging by how tiny you look to me, I guess that I must look huge to you”

She manage to hold a chuckle back, cleared her throat and finished what she intended to say:

“I’m here to stay, so you better get used to me. Things will be different with me around here, but as long as you accept the new situation, it does not need to be that bad”

 

 

Brad had started the day with excitement, eager to get to the job interview at Harris and Keller. He had made it through the first round and he was confident that he could get a position in one of Hollner’s finest firms. Then, everything started to become incredibly weird the moment he set a foot out of the subway station.

The day was hot and he was holding his suit jacket over his shoulder. He walked calmly through the station, trying not to sweat too much. As soon as the escalators left him in the sidewalk he realized that something was wrong. It did not take him long to realize that there was no traffic. The street was quite empty, and the only cars on it were abandoned. Then, the screams made him turn. People were running just a block down the street.

“What the hell is going on?” he thought

A few scattered people then passed in front of him, running as their colleagues. And screaming even louder.

He felt the shakes then. They made him turn towards the direction they were coming. His jaw dropped.

His mind refused to believe it at first. It was impossible. Completely impossible.

She was still a few blocks away, but even in the distance, her scale was mind-blowing. The tallest buildings in the street did not even reach as high as her waist. Most could not get higher than mid-thigh.

Brad realized that he should probably start running, just like everyone else, but he couldn’t. He was transfixed by the woman’s presence. And while he knew that he should probably be focused on her awe-inspiring size, he could not prevent marveling at her looks.

The woman was obviously young and she was stark naked, so he did not need any imagination to realize that, size aside, she was a bombshell. She boasted long shapely legs and a flat stomach in a slender frame. Her chest was way out of proportion. Her two massive breasts jiggled slightly with every step the woman took, but the fact that they held firm in place was almost as amazing as the woman’s size.

On top of that body, framed by long wavy brown hair, was a face somewhere between girlish and naughty, its thick lips arched in a permanent smile.

She was having a good time, it occurred to Brad, and the thought came to him almost at the same time the thud he was expecting as her foot was about to set to the ground turned into a loud crashing sound and he realized that an entire car had disappeared under it. This was enough to take Brad out of his trance. Dropping his jacket, he turned and started running, trying to catch the people right in front of him.

 

 

Clark had never been in good shape. And he had never cared. Until today. Having been one of the guests that had been evacuated from the W, he had probably been among the members of the crowd that had been running for the longest time. And he was not used to that.

It had not been so hard at the beginning. Everyone could get away, while the mysterious giant woman had been standing still. This had lasted for quite a long time and had given Clark and many of the people around him a certain sense of safety, seeing how they were putting quite a lot of distance between them and the place where the hotel had been.

It had all changed a couple of minutes ago. First the shakes and then the occasional look over his shoulder had told Clark that the woman was moving. It soon became obvious that she was moving in their direction, as well.

Of course, this made everyone much more nervous, Clark included. Since then he had run as fast as he had been able to, only stopping once to recover his breath for a few seconds. All around him, people that visited a gym more frequently than him were easily overtaking him.

The shakes were becoming stronger. Another look over his shoulder scared him like hell when he realized that the colossal woman was much closer than he had thought. He tried running a little faster, but his lungs were burning already. More people passed running on both his sides.

In a brief moment of clarity, Clark realized that he would have to approach the issue in a different way. Turning left, he bumped into a few people but finally managed to get into the sidewalk. From there, he avoided a couple more people before getting into a portal. Trying to hide as much as possible inside it, he bent, placed his hands on his knees and breathed in hard. He was starting to recover when he felt a much stronger shake than the previous ones. Risking a peek around the corner of the portal, his jaw dropped when he saw her massive foot planted not half a block away of him.

It was way bigger than a car, and it definitely felt much more threatening. The foot had partially dug the road. Its toes moved and took a life of their own.

Her words thundered from up above, their power making his bones shake even more than they were already. Her voice was still feminine, though, with traces of a southern accent.

The moment she finished, he risked a look. He could not prevent admiring her figure. He looked up, all the way from her feet, his sight running through her legs, womanhood and flat stomach. Clark stopped a couple of seconds on her massive chest. Beyond it, deformed by perspective, he could see a smiling girlish face.

Being an amateur photographer, Clark could not prevent thinking that the girl’s body was a lesson in perspective. She was not moving, after her speech, and this made Clark feel deceptively safe in his hiding spot. Almost unconsciously, he reached for his cellphone. Brining it up, he tried to frame the giant woman in its screen. She was, of course, to big to fit, but Clark managed to get a good angle of her torso and face. Encouraged by the situation, he pushed the button and heard a “click”. Something else happened. He had not remembered that his cellphone camera had a flash and that it was set on by default. So, the moment he pushed the button, his cellphone flashed.

He cursed, then tried to convince himself that a cellphone flash would certainly not be enough to attract the attention of someone her size. He was wrong. The woman’s face, which had been looking at a non-determined point in the middle of the crowd suddenly looked down and its enormous hazel eyes met Clark’s.

He stood frozen, unconsciously holding his cellphone in the position he had used to take the picture. The girl smiled very widely at him.

 “Wow, looks like I have a fan!” her voice boomed from above

Clark knew instinctively that getting the girl’s attention was not good at all. Her next sentence confirmed his suspicions.

“Maybe you want to have a closer look”

He managed to recover from his initial shock and prepared to run. However, as soon as he was ready, her huge shadow was already cast over him. Clark looked up as he ran next to a few dozen people more. The woman’s breasts hung like pendulums over him, which told Clark that he was within easy reach.

His only hope was that since he was so small and there were so many other people around him, maybe the girl would lose him in the crowd. He soon realized that it would not happen. Her hand flew over the people around him but her fingers met him with precision. Two enormous digits blocked his way instantly. And as soon as she crashed into them, a third finger pinched him on the back and he felt as if he were in zero gravity when his body was being pulled up with amazing force.

He needed a few seconds to recover. When he did, all he could see was the woman’s huge face. She was young; at most in her mid-twenties. She was very attractive too, but her naughty smile made Clark feel very uncomfortable. Of course, the fact that all that held him were three fingers, each one probably many times stronger than he was, did not make things better.

Her mouth opened and she talked to him.

“Better view, isn’t it?”

She talked softly, but he was so close to her mouth that Clark could even feel the vibrations in the air and her warm breath.

“Do you like me?” she asked

He could only nod. He was unable to speak, yet. She laughed and asked:

“Do you have a name, tiny?”

Clark needed a couple of seconds to react. She waited. He finally managed to babble his name out. She laughed again.

“So, can I do anything for you, Clark?” she asked

Clark could only thing about survival.

“Please, put me down” he said

She frowned. Clark feared the worst, but she was only joking, apparently.

“Oh, come on, we just met and you already want to leave?” she said

He did not say anything in reply.

“Do you want a picture with me?” she asked

 

 

Kelly was having fun with the little man. She was happy with her idea of treating him like a little fan. The idea of a picture together seemed funny too. Of course, the man did not react to her offer, but she did not think it was necessary to have his agreement.

She knew what she needed to carry her offer out, so without warning Clark, she just crouched and picked another person at random. This time, she stood up with a little woman in her fingers.

Bringing her next to Clark, who was still being held in the fingers of her other hand, Kelly said:

“Hi, tiny. Don’t be afraid. I only need you to help us with something. Then I will set you down. Promise”

Turning her other hand and letting Clark drop on her open palm, Kelly then addressed him:

“Clark, honey, drop the phone in my palm, will you?”

He complied and Kelly then dropped the woman she had been holding in her other hand close to the spot where Clark had dropped his phone.

“Now, will you please stop screaming? I need you to pick the cellphone up?”

It took Kelly a couple of attempts, but she finally managed to get the woman to do what she wanted.

Picking Clark up with her now free hand, she pushed her hair back and carefully dropped him in her shoulder, in the spot between her shoulder bones. She had already done that with Ron Howard, back in Henford, 6 years ago, but now she was much bigger than she had been and the spot between her shoulder bones was even a wider and safer area for tinies to stay.

Extending her arm, she kept the woman as far away from her face as possible and then said:

“Clark, smile, honey. And you, take some pictures of us”

There were flashes from her palm, just like the one that had given away the little man’s position in the crowd. After a few of them, Kelly was happy enough, so she picked both Clark and the unnamed woman and dropped them in the first roof she found.

She was exhilarated. And she wanted more.

 

 

Darlene coughed. There was dust everywhere. She could still feel some light shakes. Darlene did not know if they were part of her imagination or if her presence could still be felt. In any case, if she was still around, she sounded far away. Far away enough for Darlene to gather the necessary courage to get out of the improvised shelter. When part of the main building’s east façade had fallen down, she had managed to squeeze between the debris and hide in an opening there. She had not moved for a long while but now Darlene felt that it should be safe enough to risk a look out.

The first thing she needed to do was to walk around a 2-feet deep depression just in front of the “entrance” to her shelter. Darlene knew very well what it was. A shiver ran down her spine as she remembered how close she had been to ending up in the bottom of another footprint, just like this one. A little afraid, she peeked down, but she could not find the rests of any bodies, this time. She realized that the footprint she was walking around was probably the cause of the incredibly strong shake that had made her shelter almost collapse on top of her. She had been afraid for a few seconds that she would die, buried in the rubble. It had almost been a miracle that it had held.

Back in what had been Blackrock’s main courtyard, Darlene realized that she was surrounded by destruction. Tracking a thick column of dark smoke she found a building on fire to her right. To her left, its twin building was no more, turned into a pile of rubble about half of its original height. The main building was in no better shape. With Casey having grown through it, the area where the infirmary had been was but a pile of ruins. Only a third of the building remained standing, on the back.

Depressions very much like the one she had just walked around were scattered all over the place. The next one was not empty. The bodies on it were so badly deformed that she could not tell if there were three or four of them, though.

Darlene walked like a zombie, too startled to really have any purpose. The sound of sobbing made her walk around another pile of rubble. She found a group of maybe a dozen other inmates, crouched around the corpse of another. She did not recognize her. She approached the group and heard:

“She was not even fucking looking at us. She stepped on us as if we were fucking bugs, and she did not even notice when she kicked Jada”

Darlene did not want to stop. She kept on walking. She realized that the building the guards had hidden in when Casey had burst through the roof of the main building was another pile of rubble. She could see some bright orange pieces of cloth mixed with the gray ones of the guard’s uniforms.

She kept on walking, without any direction. She passed more groups of inmates, most of them smaller. All of them were on different states of shock. Then, as she cleared the last building she found another sizeable group of fellow prisoners. They were almost forming a line. They did not notice her, their attention absorbed by something else. Darlene soon joined them. Her jaw dropped.

Despite the distance, Casey could still be clearly seen. And felt, every time her feet hit the ground, more than half a mile away. Despite her colossal size, Darlene could still see that the massive woman had a petite build, the firmness of her leg muscles and ass easy to notice as she moved.

It was surprising how none of the inmates was making any move to flee the prison as quickly as possible taking advantage of the fact that half of the eastern wall was no more and that the few guards that had not suffered Casey’s wrath were probably hidden deep inside the prison.

Darlene still had her eyes locked on the rhythmical movement of the giantess’ buttocks in the distance when someone in the group in front of her said:

“This is gonna be very bad”

 

 

Chapter 9. Unfolding

 

Ron played the third video once more in his tablet. It was low quality; they told him that surveillance teams were still not in place and that they only had feeds from cell phones and other less than optimal sources.

Then, he played video 2 again. The security camera at an ATM had taken it. It was black and white and had no sound. Still, the short 5 seconds clip was impacting. For a second, the security camera was recording only an empty stretch of road. Suddenly, most of the image was filled in with a foot which, compared to its surroundings, was massive. The image shook noticeably, effectively replacing the impact that sound would have had. The road easily creased as the foot sank on the tarmac. A second later, the toes flexed and the foot raised again, chunks of concrete raining from it for a brief moment. Then, the foot disappeared. Ron played the video thrice more.

Then, he went back to video three. It had been taken from a cell phone, probably from the roof of a building. It showed a gorgeous young woman, totally naked, walking down the street. The cell phone could only catch the whole of her for a couple of seconds. Then she became too large, getting into a moment when the only thing the cell phone was recording was flesh. A few seconds of sky told Ron that the man holding the cell phone had probably lost his footing. After some shaky moments, its camera was focused back on the young woman, now on her picture perfect behind.

Ron moved back to the beginning of the video and froze the image. He stared for a few seconds. Then, he moved back to the folder where videos and images kept on uploading. The thumbnail of the video he had just seen was quite centered on the smiling face of the giant woman he had just seen. Next to it there was a still picture of another familiar face, a picture he knew he should be even more concerned about. Images of Casey’s head emerging through the roof of the prison that had held her over the last 6 years were much worse news than anything else. And still, Ron found it difficult to stop thinking on the smiling face of the woman in Video 3. He had lost his virginity with her less than a week ago.

“Nerd”

The loud words startled him. Sykes was right behind of him. He had been so absorbed in the videos that he had not heard him arriving. Ron needed a couple of seconds to react, then he frowned and in a tone he had never used before, he said:

“All this is your fault, you bastard”

He realized it had been a mistake the moment Colonel Sykes’ eyes opened wide. Without giving him time to react, Sykes grabbed him by the throat and slammed him against the wall. There were a few agents with him, but none of them made any move to try to stop him.

“My fault?” Sykes said in an enraged tone. “My fault?” he repeated. “You were the one who turned them into monsters in the first place. And you are the one that has been unable to explain how that could happen after six years of investigation”

“We are close…” Ron said

“Bullshit! If I had been the one calling the shots I would have burnt them the day I got my hands on them. You managed to convince the ones in charge that you needed them, to investigate. They’ve given you everything you’ve wanted: equipment, money, test subjects, both willing and unwilling… And here we are, 6 years later, without the slightest idea of what happened and not even able to predict that 2 of the girls would grow again” Sykes hissed as he let Ron’s throat go.

Ron coughed a couple of times and then managed to straighten himself and regain his composure. Sykes and he had never got along well. Thankfully, Sykes’ power over Ron had always been limited. He knew that Sykes had now smelled blood and was looking for his head, but the orders had come down and while Sykes had been given full authority to deal with the threat, Ron still retained autonomy into investigating how to revert it.

Encouraged by it and feeling very mad at the Colonel, Ron replied, something he did not usually do:

“You triggered it, you know? For all your posing and acting as the shield that protects people and the whip who punishes giant girls, you are actually the one responsible for having unleashed them again”

Sykes’ face was the living image of puzzle. Ron secretly enjoyed it.

“The readings we got were new and unexpected, but they were almost negligible, as well. They could not have explained what happened to them. Not in such a short time, anyway. Unless there was a catalyst for the process. You were kind enough to provide that. Nothing is so stressful for the human body as dying. This provided the only stimulus that was powerful enough to unleash the chain reaction. Congratulations!” Ron said with as much sarcasm as he had ever used

Sykes needed a second to recover. Then, he hissed:

“Lying bastard”

Ron then rolled his eyes and said:

“There is only one person here that got his 2 PhDs at 23, and it isn’t you”

Sykes looked as if he were mentally choosing how he would kill Ron. Just then, someone interrupted and up to some point, broke the tension.

“Dr. Howard, you are required”

Ron turned and asked “Why?”

“Miss Cooper… I mean, Mrs. Callaghan, is quite upset and demanding to see you”

“Ok, I’ll go now” Ron said as he turned his back to Sykes and walked to the elevator.

 

 

She did not know how long she had been walking. Blackrock was very isolated and while Casey had chosen the only road out of it, her path had not crossed with anyone since she had left the prison. Or, to be more precise, what she had left standing of it.

The feeling of the breeze all along her naked body was wonderful. But, of course, it could not compare with the elation she felt about having regained what she had been robbed of. Suddenly, the frustration of the past 6 years seemed like an old memory.

Her feet sank in the tarmac, making she feel like she were walking on wet beach sand. It was barely uncomfortable, once she got used to it. And it made her think on the fact that her return to giant status had come with very welcome boost in size. Memories of the bullets of the guards’ rifles harmlessly bouncing off her skin made her smirk.

“I’m back and this time I’m here to stay” she thought as she leisurely walked. “They won’t be able to stop me. They barely could, last time, and now I’m bigger and stronger. And there is no blonde bimbo around”

A flash of the beating she had taken at Lisa’s hands ran through her head and made her clench her fists.

“This time I won’t hold back. I’ll show the little bugs who is in charge. And they better accept it”

She then smiled.

“I’m going to take over the fucking world!” she then said aloud

 

 

The intersection in front of her had been so packed that once she had set her “fan” and the “photographer” down, Kelly decided to make a left. Any attempt at staying in the same road would have ended up in a little massacre at her feet, and Kelly was not interested in that.

Besides, the road she had been at did not seem to be the most direct route to Downtown, so she decided that she might as well divert.

Kelly did not know Hollner too well, so even if she had almost a GPS navigator view of the city, she ended up roaming the streets without too much purpose. Six blocks down she made a right, thinking that this would take her back in the path to her destination, but when the road abruptly ended in some sort of cul-de-sac, she had to make a left again until she found a larger avenue.

People were much more scattered in this area, so she did not have too many issues avoiding them. The fact that she had to focus on the spot her feet would land and could not observe the world around her annoyed her a little though. Cars were fair game, so at least she could enjoy crushing a couple more as she advanced.

It was only after she had turned the second car into a metal pancake that it occurred to her that she was assuming that the cars were abandoned but that she had actually not checked. She felt a brief moment of doubt. Then, she thought:

“If anyone is stupid enough to hide in a car when a 25-stories tall woman is walking down the street I can hardly be blamed for anything that happens to him”

A few steps later, Kelly was standing in what had to be the biggest intersection she had been at since she had grown. The road she was on, which was 4 lanes on each direction, joined another large avenue that headed straight to Downtown. She took it. Buildings on both sides started getting taller as she advanced. First they got as high as her waist, then they reached her chest and finally, as she got further into the city, she met a building she did not tower over.

It was still an isolated case, standing quite taller than the rest of the buildings around, which had clearly been the intention of the architect when he had designed it. Kelly stopped in front of this new circumstance. After most of the morning standing quite taller than anything else, meeting a match felt a little weird and even slightly frustrating. She knew that there would be buildings downtown that would be quite taller than this one, but she reflected that being the size of a small skyscraper was definitely not something to be ashamed of.

The building was not especially remarkable, as far as architecture went. Rectangular and completely flat, the architect had seemed to rely on its height and its shiny mirror surface to make it stand out.

To Kelly, the building offered the first possibility at seeing herself in her new form. It was the perfect full body mirror. She smiled as she admired herself, a full section of the city serving as the perfect background. She loved what she saw. Kelly had never been humble with her looks. She knew she was incredibly hot and she loved it and the effect it had on other people. Unconsciously widening her stance a little, she brushed her hair a little with her fingers and brought it back in place. She smiled as she admired once more how her breasts managed to defy gravity.

“They must weigh a few tons now” she thought naughtily, not knowing that each of them was actually well over a hundred tons.

Kelly started fiddling her breasts as she admired her gigantic form. Her nipples were as hard as diamond, a direct consequence of how exciting the whole situation was for her. Without thinking, her right hand met her crotch and she casually slid a finger inside. Her moan was loud.

Then, some shadows reminded her that she was not looking at her reflection in a mirror but that what she had in front of her was actually a building and that there had to be dozens of people inside. Kelly removed her finger from her pussy and blushed, realizing that she had given the audience a preview of a soft porn show. Then, she could not prevent chuckling as she imagined dozens of people glued to their windows as she played with her boobs and fingered herself. She wondered if her size and power would make them hornier.

Looking straight at the building, Kelly smirked and then said:

“Are you enjoying the show? I know the situation is a bit weird, but I guess you’ve never seen tits like this before” she added, as she cupped each breast with a hand and then squeezed, letting out a light moan.

She could see some shadows moving behind the windows and this encouraged her to go further.

“Do you want to have a closer look?” she asked

She did not wait for an answer. Bringing her hands to the back of her head, she pulled her hair back and then pushed her chest out and slowly advanced towards the building. The movement of the shadows became more frenzied as she approached.

 

 

As most of his coworkers, at least the male ones, in Harris and Keller, Clive felt awestruck first and a little horny later. She had appeared out of the blue, preceded by thuds and shakes that had been growing in intensity for some time. Soon, all they could see through the paneled windows of the 18th story of the building their firm was at was a woman. A massive woman. And an incredibly beautiful one, too.

Clive was glued to the windows, like many of his colleagues, ignoring the screams of the ones that had immediately fled away from them. He was startled, trying to understand what he was seeing, to comprehend where a woman like that could have come from. Then, the gorgeous titaness started pleasuring herself. Her moans made the windows rattle. Clive was getting hard.

Suddenly, the woman’s face, which had seemed to be taken over by bliss recovered an aware expression. Looking in Clive’s direction, she addressed him, together with everyone else in the building.

And then, her monstrous tits started getting closer, until they were all they could see through the window. Clive realized, like many others, that these were not good news. Still, he could only manage to slowly walk back as he kept his stare fixed on the giant nipples that had now met the windows directly ahead of him and made them complain in a loud groan.

Her nipple filled most of the window and started to flatten as it got pressed into it. Soon, though, a crack formed in one corner of the window. Then, another.

Clive realized what would happen. By the time a third and significantly larger crack joined the first two, he turned and started running away from the windows as quickly as he could. He had to avoid desks, chairs and other colleagues as he did so. The noise of the glass shattering was deafening. Screams intensified. And then he felt the floor shake as if there were a strong earthquake.

He did not risk looking back. He could just hear what felt like furniture shattering and concrete breaking. The shakes became too strong and Clive tripped with a paper bin. He tried to quickly get to his feet, but the floor refused to remain still and this made him fall on his butt when he thought he had almost achieved it.

Turning, he saw the nipple and the mountain of flesh behind it bulldozing straight towards him. He was frozen. A desk turned into splinters as the advancing flesh mercilessly trampled it. The ceiling and floor broke as if they had been made of crackers. Clive realized that he would be the next victim. He screamed. And then, it stopped.

He needed a second to realize that the breast was not advancing anymore. The massive nipple had stopped mere inches from him. He felt thankful at first. And then, he could not prevent the urge to reach out and touch it.

When he heard a quick and curious moan coming from outside, he realized that it had been a mistake. The nipple moved again, this time backwards. Soon, sunlight got through the wide opening and Clive could realize how much of his former office was now gone. He could not be concerned by that, though, since just a second later, window-sized hazel eyes locked on him and he heard an invisible mouth say:

“Hello, lover”

He knew those were bad news. Taking advantage of the fact that the floor was not shaking anymore, Clive stood up and tried to run deeper into the building. His attempt was short lived since barely a couple of seconds later he felt a vicious force pushing him on both sides and then he was pulled back with the initial acceleration of a rollercoaster.

 

 

Kelly knew that she had let herself get carried away, but the cold feeling of the glass in her nipples had been so exciting that she had not been able to stop. Feeling the building break as her tits advanced had then been intoxicating and she could not prevent herself from going all the way in.

She was exhilarated. The feeling of what looked like a sturdy building easily breaking under her tits was definitely wild.

Ever since a late growth spurt had equipped her with her current 34E’s, Kelly had been very aware of the effect they had on the rest of the world and she had been happy to use it. Her chest had enjoyed an unbalanced amount of attention from her boyfriends and her lovers, despite how amazing the rest of her figure was, and in time this had also spoilt her.

And now, in this amazing situation she was living, her tits were at their peak of sensitivity. It was maybe because of this that she could clearly notice someone touching her left nipple. She quickly checked it out, finding the tiny man to blame easy enough. A couple of seconds later he was dangling from her fingers as she carelessly dusted her tits off with her free hand.

Waiting for him to recover a little, she smiled and said:

“Hi there”

The man just screamed. Kelly did not like it, but she just waited as she softly hushed him. Once he looked calmer, or at least more silent, she said:

“I won’t hurt you”

The man looked startled, so she widened her smile and said:

“I just have a proposition for you”

He finally seemed to find his valor.

“Wha… what?” he asked

“You seem to like my tits. So, I’ll let you have a go with them”

Without saying anything else, Kelly dropped the man in her open palm and got it closer to her left breast, placing him right in front of her nipple. Then, in a less friendly tone, she commanded:

“Suck!”

The man hesitated and Kelly coughed, to make him aware that she was waiting. He finally got to work. And it soon became obvious that her nipple was way too big for him to fulfill her command. Kelly rolled her eyes, which the tiny man did not see, and then, in a tone that was more mocking, she said:

“Ok, I got it. Lick”

She was pleasantly surprised when the man got to work and she realized that she could feel his efforts perfectly well. She lightly moaned, both to express pleasure and to let her little lover know that she was happy with his work.

Keeping her hand next to her tit and leaving the man in autopilot for a while, she looked to the front and chuckled as she observed the impact she had had on the building. Its perfectly flat and shiny surface was gone. Directly ahead of her chest, there were two massive holes that spanned over at least three stories of the building, a narrower trench merging them together. The thought of her tits having the impact of wrecking balls was funny.

Cupping her hand so that her nipple man would not fall, she took a step backwards and stooped, looking again through the opening her right tit had made on the building. There were still several little men to be seen. And it was obvious that they did not like her attention.

In a mocking tone, she asked:

“Does anyone want to join? There’s plenty more of me left. I’m afraid I’m too much woman for him”

She could not prevent a giggle as she finished.

All she got were louder screams and people trying to get even deeper into the building.

“Oh, well. Good bye, then” Kelly added and then, only to play, she blew them a kiss. She had not expected the results at all. Neither had the people.

Despite the fact that she had just tried send a gentle kiss, the truth was that the wind generated by her lungs and channeled through her thick lips was much stronger than expected by her and, especially, by the people inside the building. The dozen or so in the path of the stream were thrown off their feet and a few even flew a few feet backwards, some crashing into walls. The ones that got the worst part of the deal were those who got hit by the flying furniture, though.

“Holy shit!” Kelly said, more surprised than concerned.

Her mind quickly went over what had happened: “What the hell was that? I mean, I’m big, but I shouldn’t be able to blow so strong, should I? I did not even put any effort into it. I wonder what would have happened if I had really tried blowing hard!”

The possibility of actually trying to blow hard ran through her mind, but the truth was that the people inside the building did not seem to be in a great shape. Still, she was very curious to find out more about what had just happened.

She was taken out of her thoughts by a loud noise coming from down below. It was a siren. Looking down at the street for the first time in a while she was surprised by the lone presence of a squad car half a block away from her toes. A single cop got out of it and “hid” behind the door of the car.

The truth was that ever since she had started her trek through Hollner Kelly had not wasted a second thinking about an encounter with authority. Unconsciously, she had not been not too worried about it.

But now that she was finally facing it, she felt disappointed. She surely deserved more than a single car with a single cop, didn’t she?

 

 

Ray Lombardi had not believed the reports on the radio first. As a matter of fact, almost no one had believed them. When they started getting more frequent and they started to match, the situation began bothering him. He had to go and check.

He did not need to get too close. She was easily visible from very far away down Liberty Avenue. God, she was massive.

He approached down the road, having to split his attention between the giant woman and the task of avoiding the abandoned cars. It took him longer than he had expected at the beginning, but the truth was that he had been pretty far away down the avenue, her size having deceived him when judging the distance.

As he was getting closer something started bothering him. Then, he found out what it was: there were plenty of reports on the giant woman, but no one was doing anything! There were no orders from HQ and no units were taking on the task. As a matter of fact, the only reports he could understand were those of units getting AWAY from the woman. What the hell was everyone doing?

He unsuccessfully tried to get instructions from HQ a few times. Then, he decided to take matters into his own hands. He had a reputation of being bold, and it was well deserved.

He did not have second thoughts until he stopped the car and got out of it. Then, direct sight of her massive right foot, partially sunk in the asphalt, made the difference in size sunk in. He had second thoughts, but a giggle from above told him that any chance of leaving unnoticed was gone.

Ray looked up… and up and up… all along the naked body of the massive woman. And then, when he had craned his neck as much as he had been able to, he felt her huge hazel eyes lock on his. And maybe for the first time in his life, he did not feel so bold.

 

 

Kelly looked at the tiny cop with curiosity as she kept her little lover in position, letting him go on with his task. Her smile widened when she felt the eye contact and realized that despite the distance and the miniature size of the man, she could still see the details of his startled expression.

“Hello tiny” she said in a cheerful tone

On one hand, the presence of the cop was annoying, but on the other she felt curious. She did not feel concerned at all.

Without saying anything, she moved the hand containing her nipple lover away from her tit and then gently closed it around him. With the man now safe, she proceeded to crouch in the catcher’s position, in order to get closer to the cop.

She chuckled when she noticed that the cop had moved his sight and had not been able to prevent a glance at her now quite exposed cunt. The cop moved his eyes away from her womanhood and back to her smiling face.

“So, what do you want?” she asked in a confident tone

She could see that he was confused. Still, he was brave enough to address her:

“You are ordered to stop”

Kelly let a laugh out. It was thundering this time, and the tiny cop had to bring his hands to his ears.

“Let me see if I understand this right” she said in a sardonic tone. “YOU think that you can give orders to ME?”

Then the cop did something she had not expecting. Reaching to the side, he took his gun out of its holster and aimed at her.

Her expression changed immediately, her smile replaced by a frown as her eyes got colder. The truth was that Kelly did not feel threatened by the cop. It would have been ridiculous for someone the size of a building to be threatened by someone so ridiculously small. But she felt very annoyed by him.

Dozens of possible reactions run through her mind, and none of them was even close to following the cop’s request. She was basically trying to strike a balance between showing who was in charge and plain mindless violence. Then it occurred to her.

Pushing her lips out, she blew a short and strong gust of wind in the direction of the cop. She put quite more on it than she had done just back in the building, but she had not had so much air in her lungs to start with.

The results were spectacular, nonetheless. Kelly’s mood changed from incredibly annoyed to incredibly excited as she saw the man get caught by the strong stream of air and be thrown as if it had been a Category 5 hurricane. He landed about a block away. Even more impressive was seeing his squad car move backwards until the fight between the parking brake and her lungs was won by the latter and sent the car rolling over itself.

“Oh my God!” Kelly said, exhilarated as she stood up.

She was impressed. She had not expected that the results would be so spectacular. She knew the car probably weighted a couple of tons, and she had sent it rolling just by blowing! And as for the man… she searched for him and found him in visibly bad shape in the middle of the next block.

“This is not just me being big! This something else! Like a side effect!” she thought. It was a very welcome side effect, of course. One she would have thought impossible had it not been for the fact that once she was skyscraper-sized, nothing else seemed impossible anymore. Things were getting better and better. She felt incredibly powerful and wondered what else she might be able to do.

She opened her hand and saw that her former nipple-man seemed to be in a pretty bad shape. She decided not to make it worse for him. Without saying anything else, she gently dropped him in a roof.

She turned towards Downtown, with a very wide smile in her face. A second later, she was walking down the road with an incredibly strong sense of purpose. Of course, she made sure her second step ended with her left foot right on top of the upside-down squad car.

 

 

From the roof of a 15-story building across the street from where he had been working, Clive finally managed to stand up. He was incredibly bruised, but her felt lucky. Walking towards the edge, he rested his hands on the railing and looked down the street, watching the almost perfect body of the giant woman from behind, slowly getting away from him and down the road.

Clive then caught himself muttering between his teeth:

“She’s a goddess”

 

 

Colonel Sykes was back in the command and control room, constantly getting updated by the army of people working in the different tracks of Operation Goliath.

“Fort Andor reports all preparations are on track” someone said

Sykes just nodded, but looking at the digital clock in the wall, he could not prevent thinking that no matter how much on track the preparations were, they were still late. They had initiated the operation when the two women had already grown. And to make things worse, one of them had done it right in the middle of a large metropolis. They had all the resources he could imagine; the only thing they did not have was time.

“Did we get any closer to live feeds on the subjects?” Sykes asked aloud, refusing to treat them like women.

“We have a surveillance satellite in place over Hollner” someone said as the image of several city blocks filled one of the large screens. If Sykes had not known what he was looking for, it would have been hard to realize that the brown mass that was moving in the image was nothing else than the top view of a woman the size of a building walking down the street.

“How long for a closer view?” he asked

“Choppers are on the way. 10 minutes. In the meantime, we are trying to get connected to anything we can find from the city” the watch-stander said.

“What about the other subject?” Sykes asked, referring to Casey Morgan

“We need some more time, sir. Blackrock was isolated and farther away

One of the agents on the far side of the command room stood up, visibly anxious. Sykes looked towards him:

“Sir, we have a report. It is unconfirmed, but comes from Tulson. There were two calls, to the FBI and to the Governor’s office. Both referred to a giant woman. The first one contained several references to destruction. The second one contained additional references to victims. We have been trying to contact them back, but both the landlines and cell phone network seem to be down, right now”

“Thanks” Sykes said with a somber face. “Bring the map up and mark the encounter as confirmed”

A large screen in the center of the room filled with a map of the area. A bright spot flashed in the area where the small town of Tulson was. There were two other bright spots: one in Blackrock prison and the other in the location of a gas station that had been the source for the first call reporting a giant woman. A red line connected the bright spots.

Sykes swallowed hard. The line had been basically straight from Blackrock to the gas station. He did not know if Casey Morgan had taken any detour, but judging from the time it had taken her to reach the gas station, it did not look like that. Now, the third spot marked a change in her direction. She had turned north. He had feared that, despite the fact that it was by far the most likely possibility. Now he knew his fears were real. The road and direction she had taken had a clear destination: Interstate 37. And I-37 only led to one place: Hollner.

He mentally cursed, trying to hide his fears from his team. Then, he stood up and started barking commands:

“Contact Fort Andor. Task forces G1 and G2 don’t need to split anymore. Get me a line to General Madsen. Tell his staff to focus all their strength in Hollner”

Then, he looked at the map and asked:

“I want and ETA to Hollner given Miss Morgan’s current course and speed. Now!”

A couple seconds later, someone said from the front of the room:

“20 minutes, sir”

“20 minutes?” Sykes asked. “She’s over 30 miles away!”

“Yes, sir” the agent said. “She is moving very fast, sir”

 

 

 

Ron had patiently waited in one corner of the room, as the two security guards that had walked into the room with him restrained Lisa and handcuffed her to the table. She had insulted him, tried to hit him, insulted him a little more and finally tried to fight the two much bigger men that had protected him.

She had been handcuffed for 10 minutes already and had stopped insulting and cursing him a couple of minutes ago. She seemed exhausted, now.

“Leave us”

The two security guards looked at him with a surprised expression, but Ron just smirked and said:

“It’s not as if she’s going to be able to do anything like this”

They left.

“You fucking bastard” Lisa said once more, visibly more tired, this time

“I had no idea they were going to treat you like this. I would have not approved it” Ron said

“You would have not approved it? I thought you were calling the shots here, you treacherous slime” she spat

“It’s far more complex than that” Ron said

“Where is my daughter? And where is my husband?” Lisa asked

“They are safe. They won’t be hurt” Ron said, not really knowing where they were

“I want to see them. I want to see them now!” Lisa said

“I’m afraid this is not going to be possible” Ron said as he shrugged

“What the hell is going on, here? I did everything you wanted. Went to every interview, approved that fucking book, lived where you told me, went through every test you wanted,… why are you doing this to my family and me?” Lisa asked

“We need your help, Lisa” Ron said

“My help?” she asked, surprised

Ron did not say anything else. He just took his tablet, loaded a video and clicked play as he turned it so that Lisa would be able to see.

“Kelly… what… what?” Lisa asked

“This is barely an hour old, Lisa”

“How… how could… Kelly?” she asked again

Ron did not say anything, he just moved his fingers through the screen, loading another video and showed it to her as well.

“Oh my God!” Lisa said. “Is that… oh fuck! That’s Casey. What the hell is going on, Ron?” she asked

“It’s happened again, Lisa” Ron said in a dark tone

“But that is impossible. How could they? There is no more formula left, is there? You destroyed it, didn’t you?”

“We did” Ron lied

“Then, how?”

“Lisa, I need you to listen to me” Ron said.

Lisa did not say anything, but her body language told Ron that she would listen.

“Look, Lisa… over the past 6 years, we have been keeping some things hidden from you” Ron started. It should have been quite obvious to anyone, but then again, Lisa was quite naïve, so he wasn’t sure. “All this research center has been exclusively dedicated to finding out how you grew in the first place. I was requested to help, at first, like an advisor. When the original research team did not get results, though, I was fast tracked through college and the different PhDs so that I could take over the investigation. And that’s what I’ve been doing for the past three years. And while I progressed a little more than my predecessors, we still don’t have a perfect understanding on what happened back in Henford”

“But you invented the original serum” Lisa said, surprised. Despite how often she had seen Ron, this was actually the first time in 6 years that they talked about the origin of it all.

“I did. But no matter how much it hurts my ego to say so, it was a lucky strike. I know more or less how it started, but I’m afraid that I don’t know as much as I should about the details. And despite the progress over these last years, no one still knows” Ron said

“Then, Kelly and Casey…?” Lisa asked

Ron evaluated his options. Then, he decided that the naked truth would not be too good of an option.

“They grew at the same time. Apparently, the counter that finally reduced you, back in Henford, did not undo the effect of the original serum. It just hid it. For some reason we do not understand yet, the counter failed in both Lisa and Casey at the same time. And they grew” Ron explained, trying to keep a cold face that would not give away the fact that he was not explaining everything to Lisa

Lisa remained silent for a while. Then, she realized.

“Then, why didn’t I grow?” she asked

“We are not sure, but we think it has to do with your pregnancy. In some of the regular tests just before you got pregnant we saw some weird traces of something unknown in the results. We wanted to investigate more, but you became pregnant right away and no results after that showed anything weird. Kelly and Casey both showed the same traces in some tests last week. We were ready to investigate more on them, but unfortunately it was too late. In your case, it seems that the hormonal changes in your body because of your pregnancy and the nursing period have prevented anything else to happen”

Lisa’s eyes opened wide:

“You mean that I will grow again, once the nursing is over?”

“We don’t know. Now that we know a little more about what’s going on, we would probably be on time to stop it” Ron said

This did not seem to calm her down too much.

“We have a problem, though” he said

“Apart from Kelly and Casey being big?” Lisa asked, sardonically

“Related to that” Ron said

“How big are they, by the way?” Lisa asked, recalling the video that Ron had shown her and realizing that their size had seemed odd

“They are bigger than you were. We don’t know their size yet, but at least twice as big” Ron said

“Twice?” Lisa asked, surprised. “How can that be possible?”

“We don’t know” Ron said. “We have no clue on why they grew, on why they became so large and on how to make them small again” he finally said

Lisa’s expression changed. She seemed to realize about the magnitude of the problem for the first time.

“But that… Oh my God” Lisa said. “What is Casey doing?” Lisa asked, visibly concerned

“We don’t know too well. She broke free from prison. We know she killed some guards, but we don’t have details. We don’t know where she is heading now, but she’ll end up in a city, sooner or later” Ron said

“She killed guards…” Lisa repeated

“Look, you know Casey. You know how she was, back in Henford. And she’s spent the last 6 years in a maximum security prison, surrounded by scum”

“Oh my God” Lisa said. “Kelly?”

“She’s in Hollner. She grew there. We don’t have too much information on what she is doing, yet” Ron said, trying to hide his own mixed feelings about her

“She’s not as bad as Casey” Lisa said

“We don’t know. I hope she is not. For her own good, but also for everyone else’s” he said

“What are you going to do?” Lisa asked

“I don’t know. The military is getting ready” Ron said

“Military? Are you going to send tanks to stop them?” she asked, trying to picture the situation with her two former friends facing soldiers, tanks and helicopters, as if they were some sort of monsters.

“Not me, but you can imagine that a lot of people have got very nervous at having two giant women moving among millions of people” Ron replied, looking down

“Will they kill them?” Lisa asked, with some concern in her voice

“They will certainly try” Ron said

Lisa caught his tone and asked, a little incredulous:

“What? Do you think they won’t be able to?”

“I’m not sure, Lisa. Look, we never told you, but you did more than just grow” Ron said

“What?” Lisa asked, caught by surprise

“It’s curious how much this was ignored by mainstream media, but some more serious analysts already pointed this out: back in Henford, you should have never been able to survive to your sizes”

“What?”

“It’s pretty simple science. You were too big and heavy to move or even to breathe. Mass increases with the cube of the height, but strength, bone resistance or lung capacity barely increase with the square or even less. In simple terms, you got so big that you should have died, crushed by your own weight. But you did not. We have never been able to work the exact details out, but the only plausible explanation is that your strength and resistance increased in a much higher proportion”

“We were stronger?” Lisa asked

“You had to be. It’s the only explanation. Meaning that whatever the serum unlocked in you, it did not only make you grow. And now Casey and Kelly are much bigger” Ron said in a dark tone

“So they are stronger?” Lisa asked

“It’s the only explanation. Otherwise, they would not be able to move as they moved in the video you saw”

“But they cannot be… I mean, the army… you cannot think that they….” Lisa started

“I don’t know. I’m not so sure as the colonels and generals in the top floor, that’s all” Ron said

“But, what will you do if this doesn’t work?”

“That’s where your help comes in” Ron said

 

 

Chapter 10. Escalation

No matter how long she spent in her stops, it was never long before Kelly met the crowd again. Despite her slow stroll down the avenue, she could already see some people that had dropped from the main group barely three blocks ahead.

Her attention was then grabbed by something else. The loud screeching sound made her look left. A wide smile was drawn in her face as she muttered:

“Interesting”

She stopped and kept her sight fixed onto the source of the noise. After having braked hard, the elevated train was now trying to accelerate again. The rails moved over an intersection about four blocks ahead, a little farther than the scattered people she had been following. She had seen them before but, not being from Hollner, had not realized what they were. Now she knew and she felt incredibly intrigued by what she had found.

The avenue widened in the section where the elevated trained crossed it, creating a small square with a station. The elevated train had stopped short of it, and Kelly’s smiled widened even more when she realized that she was probably the cause. Then, it had started again, ignoring the station and trying to head down the lines as fast as it could.

Kelly pondered what to do. She felt incredibly curious about the train and felt that she should be able to catch up with it if she really wanted. A noise from the right, quite similar in pitch but with lower intensity showed her that there was another train approaching from the opposite direction.

“Is it really that slow? Or is it just how it looks to me?” she thought

With the new incoming train, chasing the departing one suddenly became irrelevant. Kelly’s mind was made up.

From her height she could see the incoming train crawling among the buildings, which in this section of the city were back at waist height. She wondered if they could see her, but judging from the fact that the train was apparently not reacting in any way, it did not seem like that. She would not need to rush in order to intercept it, so she just kept advancing slowly, letting the people in front of her clear the couple of blocks between her and the station before she reached it.

There were screams at her feet when she finally got next to the tracks. They did not come from people on the road, though, since it had been cleared a block before she arrived. She realized that they were coming from the small station. With the previous train having left without stopping, several people that had hoped to get on it to flee from her were now trapped. A few were now scurrying through the stairs and into the avenue, dangerously close to her toes. She giggled as she saw them. She pondered whether to pay them a little bit more attention, but the sound of the approaching train made her focus.

With a graceful movement of her left leg, Kelly proceeded to straddle the tracks and turned to face the incoming train. God, it was slow! Her hands were on her hips, in a commanding pose, as she waited for it to get closer.

The sudden screeching told her that she had been seen. Her smile widened as she saw the train slowing down and realized that it was going to be at her complete mercy. Then the driver apparently changed his mind and the train started accelerating once more. Was it trying to get UNDER her? Really?

Well, with its speed it was really up to Kelly to decide how to stop it. Not too happy about having been somehow challenged, she did not feel like choosing the gentle option. Without saying anything, she just lifted her right foot from the road and placed it over the tracks, perpendicular to them. Kelly made a show of resting her foot, which was clearly longer than the tracks were wide, on the elevated platform. For a second, the structure held. Then, it started groaning. She could see the train was braking again. Happy with it, Kelly just stepped down, a full section of the tracks collapsing between two sets of columns.

Widening her stance once more, she looked down and waited for the elevated train to stop. God, its sluggishness was pathetic! Kelly could not believe it as she saw the train unsuccessfully trying to brake as it got inevitably closer to the spot where her foot had made short work of the tracks. The odds were 50/50 for the first train car to fall down to the road below. Finally, Kelly could not keep still any longer, crouched down and reached out, effectively stopping the train. It had felt so easy that it seemed impossible that the brakes had not been able to do the job.

Still crouched, Kelly heard the distorted screams coming from inside the train and smiled. She felt powerful. And why shouldn’t she? In the end, she had just stopped a train with one hand, right? Drunk on the feeling, she decided she wanted to have a closer look. Closing her hand around the front of the train, she pulled.

There was some resistance, at first. She realized that the train was attached to the tracks. She just pulled harder and was soon rewarded by the groans that indicated that the metallic coupling was no match for her strength. She could swear that the screams from inside intensified as she kept ripping the front car from the rails. Soon, it was tilted about 45 degrees as she proceeded to pull harder until she felt the second car also breaking free.

The loose coupling between the front and second cars proved to be a new and harder challenge, though. She realized that it would be too weak to hold if she just kept on pulling. Changing her mind, she repositioned her feet and grabbed the second car with her free left hand. And then she just pulled in separate directions. With a deafening groan and a few sparks, the two cars were ripped apart. Kelly chuckled, realizing that she had just broken a steel link with her bare hands.

“Is this just the size or is this something else?” she thought

Not having an answer, she just let the second car drop back to the tracks and focused on the train car in her hands. Happy with it, she straightened again and brought it to her face.

 

 

What had started like a normal day had quickly become a nightmare for Melinda. She had been reading on her tablet while commuting to her job when suddenly all hell had broken loose. It had taken a while for her to understand what was going on. A few people in her train car started screaming. Most were glued to the windows. She could not see what was going on.

Suddenly, the train braked hard. The elevated train was not precisely a bullet train, but even at the slow speed they had been moving, the slamming of the brakes had been hard enough to make her drop her tablet. She was trying to look for it when the train accelerated again and made her lose her footing.

She was on all fours, trying to stand up as people around her moved in a frenzy as screams intensified. Someone she did not see pulled her and helped her up. He had probably saved her from being trampled.

“She’s enormous!” somebody screamed

Who the hell was ‘she’? Melinda wondered

The train started to brake again and then, suddenly, through the window, Melinda saw something that made no sense. It looked like a foot… but it was completely out of proportion. It was gigantic! Suddenly, the toes flexed and brought an image of life into the foot. Melinda realized that this meant its owner was moving, probably crouching.

Everything went to a halt suddenly, as if the train had hit a wall. Melinda, and everyone around her, was thrown off her feet. She was trying to regain her footing when the walls of the train car groaned and suddenly the world tilted.

She held to a pole to prevent rolling downwards. What the hell was going on?

The train tilted more and more as a force she could not understand was playing with the world around her. Then, suddenly, the unbearable sound of metal tearing made her release the pole and bring her hands to her ears as she rolled down the 45 degrees slope and into a pile of bodies of people that had made the same trip barely a few seconds before.

They were pulled up, with a force that almost made her feel weightless for a second. And then, the world stabilized. Melinda stumbled to stand up. She felt sick and had to hold with all her strength to an empty seat. When she thought she was finally strong enough to keep her balance, she looked towards the windows and screamed like a mad woman as she saw two enormous hazel eyes fixed on her through them.

Their glass rattled as a powerful voice echoed all along the train car.

“Hi there, ginger”

Melinda needed a second to process that the thundering voice was actually addressing her. She looked around to make sure there were no other redheads around. Then, she screamed as hard as she could.

 

 

This was already the best day of Kelly’s life. And it still was only mid-morning. She felt powerful, liberated, euphoric. Suddenly, the rest of her life seemed like a boring prelude for that particular moment.

She wondered how she had    been able to disregard this feeling of superiority and the bliss it brought during her previous experience as a giant. She had been damned stupid. It was of no use to think about that, now, thought. Not when the option had presented to her again, bigger than ever before.

She looked into the foot-long train car she had rested in her left palm and focused on seizing the moment. People inside it were trying to recover from the rough ride. There had to be a couple dozen of them.

She moaned lightly; the idea of holding so many lives in her hand was incredibly exciting.

“Suddenly the world is my playground” Kelly thought, excited.

Her most readily available toy was the train in her hand. Looking through the windows she spied a little woman with bright red head trying to stand up. She addressed her.

Kelly giggled as the little woman started screaming like crazy. She had realized she was talking to her. She could not prevent a laugh when the woman started running to the far side of the train.

“Really?” Kelly asked aloud in a mocking tone.

Then, she started to slowly tilt the car until the redhead had to stop and grab a seat in order not to roll back. Kelly loved every second of the game.

“Look, I realize this situation must be scary for you, but you there’s no need to be so stupid” she said as she steadied the train car again.

The woman proved her wrong when she just lied down on the floor and rolled under a seat, as if this would help her hide from Kelly’s inquisitive eyes.

“Ok” Kelly said. “As you want”

Of course, she wasn’t going to let the little redhead get her way. Since when did toys do what they wanted?

Kelly tightened her grip on the train car as she moved her free hand to the top. Placing the fingernail of her index finger on its roof, she pushed. After everything she had accomplished since she had grown through the hotel, she thought that piercing the roof of a train should be easy. It was. The roof first caved and then ripped and soon her finger was inside. Pulling up, she soon had a grip on the metal and started to rip the train open as if it were a can of sardines. She did not stop until the entire interior was visible. She smiled naughtily at the very afraid people inside.

She focused on the task at hand, though. Quickly locating the seat she was looking for, she ripped it from the floor and tossed it over her shoulder. All that remained in that section of the train was a screaming redhead looking at her. Kelly did not waste any time to reach inside the train again and pluck her out of it.

Letting her dangle in front of her face as she lowered the train in front of her flat stomach, Kelly smirked at the tiny woman and asked:

“Did you really think you would be able to hide from me?”

The tiny woman kept on screaming. Kelly did not care as she just added:

“Well, think twice”

Looking around, she soon found a building that would fit her purposes. Taking three steps until she was next to it, she carefully placed the now topless train on its roof, which was level with her belly button. Looking down at its passengers, she said in a serious tone:

“I’m not done with you. Don’t even think on trying to get out at this stop!”

She was not too worried about them trying to do anything stupid. After all, if anyone was foolish enough to try to get out of the train car, there wouldn’t be too much he would be able to do to get out of the roof.

Focusing back on the woman at her fingers, she smirked at her again and then she carefully dropped her in her waiting palm.

“You are not bad looking” Kelly observed. The truth was that the redhead was quite young and quite pretty.

Kelly did not know if it was caused by her words or by her new position, in her open palm, but the woman had stopped screaming and while still visibly scared, seemed just a little big calmer.

 

 

The giant woman’s face filled most of her field of vision. Her window-sized eyes were locked on her, their expression curious.

Melinda was trying to grasp her immensity. It wasn’t easy. She was now lying in the soft and warm surface of what she knew was her palm. A palm that was so massive that all its edges were far away from her. She could feel her breath and she would have sworn that she could feel her heartbeat through her skin, as well. And, in some unknown way, she could feel her power.

The woman that was holding her was both young and beautiful. Melinda, who was 25, did not think she would be older than her. Her face was half childish half luscious, with deep eyes and thick lips. And her expression was definitely happy.

Her lips parted and then, a thundering but still feminine voice address her:

“I’m glad that you have calmed down”

Melinda did not reply, but was surprised by the somewhat gentle words from her captor. Her expression must have given some of that away, since the giantess’ smile widened as she said:

“I do not have any intention of hurting you”

Melinda remembered the strength of the woman’s fingers as they pressed on her, when she was removed from the car. There was no doubt that she would be able to hurt her, if she wanted. She was still afraid, but she was beginning to feel curious as well. Finally, she risked saying something.

“Who are you?” she asked

She could see the giant woman had actually liked that. Her smiled widened a little more.

“My name is Kelly. I’m 25 and I’m from a small town called Henford” she said.

“I’m Melinda” she offered. “I’m 25, too”

“Well, nice meeting you Melinda” the giantess said in a cheerful tone. “So, we are the same age, aren’t we?” she went on. Then, her smile became naughty as she added: “I’m a little bit taller than you, though”

Melinda felt the mockery on her tone. She did not like it. But she still felt curious.

“How… how tall…?” she tried to ask

“How tall am I? I don’t know exactly. Fucking tall, I guess. I’d say that about the size of a 25-story building, whatever that means. I guess I’ll have to find out. I’ve only been like this for a short while”

Just then, the giant woman’s attention was taken by something else. She looked into the distance and then muttered a curse. Melinda needed a couple more seconds to realize what had got Kelly’s attention. Then, she heard the sirens in the distance.

The giantess’ eyes locked on her once more, but her expression was significantly more upset. Melinda, who had relaxed considerably, despite the situation, felt the tension inside her growing once more.

“I’m afraid we’ll need to put our little conversation on hold”

“Is it the cops?” Melinda dared to ask

“They seem to be” Kelly said

Melinda did not know what to say, now that the expression of the giant woman that was holding her had darkened considerably.

 “What will you do?” Melinda finally dared to ask

“I guess it’s time for me to show who is in charge here” the giantess finally said in a tone that made Melinda’s blood freeze

 

 

Kelly turned and carefully dropped the tiny woman in her palm in the same roof where she had set the bus.

“We’ll catch up later” she said

She quickly forgot about her, though. She focused on the cops, instead. In the distance there were what seemed to be about a dozen vehicles, between squad cars and vans, coming down the avenue, obviously in her direction.

Of course, it had been too much to expect that her previous dealing with the lonely cop that had “intercepted” her back at the mirror-building would have really set a precedent in her relationship with authority.

Kelly realized that while she had ignored the possibility to be confronted with force, so far, this had to happen sooner or later. No matter what she had told Brandon right after her growth, she had been vaguely conscious all the time that authorities would not fancy the idea of a giant woman roaming freely around the city, doing as she pleased. Sooner or later they had to try something and, judging by the display of vehicles advancing her way, this seemed to be it.

Kelly’s expression got serious. She had had tremendous fun since she had emerged from the hotel, but she realized that she was about to face a defining moment in her new relationship with the world. She loved her new size and the possibilities it offered and she felt better than she had ever felt before. She was damn sure that this time she was going to stay like this and that she was going to make the most of it. She also knew that the little people wouldn’t like it. And the proof of that was advancing down the avenue, with noisy sirens blaring.

“I need to show them that I’m in charge. There can be no doubt here. They need to understand that they cannot do anything to help that” Kelly thought. Kelly knew that the way she handled this situation that now presented to her would determine much of what would happen later. In her mind, the ideal scenario was that the little people came to accept her new status and their new role. If she could achieve that, then things would be much easier from then onwards and she would be able to focus on just enjoying her size.

She knew she had to show her power. But, on the other hand, she knew that she also had to show some restraint. To start with, she was not interested in hurting people just for the pleasure of it. And moreover, she felt that the people would have an easier time accepting her as some sort of ruler if she did not act like a mindless monster.

She would need to get the right balance. She still did not know how she would do it, but she wasn’t too worried.

Turning towards the approaching cops, she took a first step in their direction. She was going to have the initiative on this one, she thought. Fixing her stare on the advancing vehicles, she smiled and started walking down the street in a sexy swagger.

 

 

Chapter 11. In Charge

 

“When did you arrive?” Ron asked to the old man in front of him. He had to be in his seventies and was holding himself on a cane

“I took the first plane I could, once I got the call” the old man said in a cold tone

“I wasn’t aware that they had called you” Ron said in a somewhat defensive tone

“Well, as it goes, it seems you weren’t aware of many things” Dr. Mendel said in a reproachful tone

“It was not my fault…” Ron started to say

“You can tell that to the citizens of Hollner” Dr. Mendel replied. Ron blushed. He had seen the latest videos of Kelly and had been informed on the path that Casey had supposedly taken.

“Sykes…” Ron started

“Sykes is stupid. He always was. I believe he is being relieved. A General will take his place. But you are as stupid as him, if not more”

“Everything was under control until Sykes…” Ron started

“Shut up!” the old man said in a much stronger voice anyone could have guessed, given the fragility of his frame. “I read the assessment of your team in the plane. It’s bullshit!” Dr. Mendel said

“What?” Ron said

“Your conclusion is that Miss Morgan and Miss Hanson grew because of the traumatic effects their near death had on their bodies and that somehow that caused some sleeping effect of the original formula that had now shown in any analysis to wake up. And that the only reason why Miss Cooper did not grow was because she wasn’t killed by any stupid Colonel with a loose trigger and because somehow her pregnancy and the breastfeeding had shadowed this supposed sleeping effect of yours” Dr. Mendel said

“Well, it’s more complex than that… but in a nutshell, yes…” Ron said

“And your suggested course of action is to use Miss Cooper as a test subject, counter the hormones produced by the lactation, stimulate her body until the sleeping ‘agent’ gets visible and then get enough data to work on a counter for the two giant women” Dr. Mendel added

“Yes…” Ron said. “Lisa has been very cooperative”

“Can you tell me what have you got, so far?” Dr. Mendel asked

Ron blushed again.

“Nothing, right?” Dr. Mendel asked

Ron did not need to answer. He did, though.

“We were going to work on a new round of tests, increasing the stress on her body” he said apologetically

“You could kill her and you still would get nothing” Dr. Mendel said

Ron looked at him, surprised.

“You are too arrogant to succeed, Howard. I know what I’m talking about. It happened to me too, when I was younger. You have full access to all the research on this project since day 1, even before you joined. And when I retired I took my time to prepare a list of recommendations. I guess you read them, but it’s obvious that you did not put any interest on them”

Ron’s jaw dropped.

“You got sloppy. You forgot about Miss Hanson’s tests, as if they were not important for you anymore. And, of course, you forgot about everything the team had done before you came in. This is a bad enough sin, but it just got worse when, faced with a very serious issue, you have failed to review the data to find plausible causes for what is happening” Dr. Mendel lectured him

“I looked for the data…” Ron tried to justify himself

“Don’t lie. I still have access to the data base” Dr. Mendel barked. Ron blushed again. “Tell me, Dr. Howard, what is the most unique thing in this whole situation we are facing?” he asked

“The girl’s growth” Ron ventured

“Wrong! The girls had already grown, 6 years ago! What is different, this time?” Dr. Mendel asked again

Ron understood.

“Only two of them grew” he said

“You got this one quickly enough. Only you jumped too quickly to the conclusions. Why did you conclude that the reason behind the difference in behavior was related to Miss Cooper’s recent pregnancy?” Dr. Mendel asked

Ron felt a stab in his stomach.

“I assumed”

Dr. Mendel did not have to say anything else. Ron realized by himself.

“There were other differences” Ron said as he took his tablet and started typing. Dr. Mendel did not say anything as he did so. A minute and a half later, Ron said: “You applied different treatments to Lisa than to Casey and Kelly”

“It’s more like the other way around. Lisa was the government’s puppet, the bride of America. They would have never let me test on her” Dr. Mendel said

“You tested on Casey and Kelly” Ron said in a flat tone

“My research hit a dead-end. And the anxiety of the government back then was much higher than today. They had seen the videos ad heard the reports. They knew that it had been a chemical causing that, so they guessed it could be replicated. They wanted it badly. So, they were ready to approve anything” Dr. Mendel said

“You were not trying to understand it” Ron said

“Yes, I was. But the idea, the whole time, has been to weaponize it” Dr. Mendel added

“What did you do?” Ron asked

“I knew that the chemical that had caused it all was still inside of the girls. Back then, my theory was that once the door was open, someone’s genetic code was ready for ‘keys’. The whole challenge was opening the door for the first time. Somehow, you managed to do it with the three girls. And no one has managed to do it again. Once you were inside, there were plenty of other doors to open, each with their consequences and their symptoms. The problem was that you managed to lock the doors that had been open on them, when you came up with the damned reducer. And, no matter how much we looked into them, we could not find anything. Still, I was convinced that the master door was still open. As a matter of fact, I’m still not sure you opened it for the first time” Dr. Mendel said

“What did open it, then?” Ron asked

“I have no fucking clue. And, of course, this is what I had to understand. I had seen the samples you had analyzed back in Henford. Urine, mostly. The indicators were all there, in massive proportions. But once they were reduced, everything was gone. No matter how much I looked, I could not find anything” Dr. Mendel said

“Oh my God” Ron said, suddenly understanding

“It was the only option” Dr. Mendel shrugged

“You tried to make them grow again!” Ron protested

“I tried to unlock some doors. I was convinced that if I did so, I would find the clue to the master door” Dr. Mendel said

Ron looked at his tablet again. He browsed through some file. Then, he closed it and browsed through another.

“Fucking bastard! The list of what you injected them is longer than the fucking yellow pages!”

“I tried variations of the original chemicals” Dr. Mendel said in a plain tone

Ron suppressed the need to yell at him. Trying to keep calm, he said:

“Did you get any results?” he asked

Dr. Mendel shrugged again and said: “None. Until last week” he said, showing a copy of Kelly’s analyses.

Ron pulled the papers from Mendel’s hand and looked at the results again. He knew them well.

“This is inconclusive” Ron said

“Of course it is. She had not grown yet. At that moment, her body was just waking up. And, for the record, I believe your theory about the traumatic effects of the girls’ death has some merit”

“We cannot get anything out of this” Ron said

“Unfortunately not” Dr. Mendel added. “But you can be damned sure that right now, that big boobed lover of yours is a walking chemical plant”

Ron felt very angry. He managed to suppress the need to hit the old man.

“So, are you suggesting we go say ‘Hi’ and we ask her for a blood sample?” he asked

“That may not be wise, judging by what I’ve heard about her attitude. But we don’t need to do that” Dr. Mendel said

Ron felt a chill inside as he realized what that statement implied. With a crooked smile, Dr. Mendel added:

“I was careful to keep samples of everything I used”

 

 

Kelly smiled as she got her first win against the cops. They had been advancing against each other, in some weird version of the chicken game, and the cops had stopped first, barely a couple of blocks away from her. To make her point stronger, she took three more steps before she stopped herself, cutting the distance with the miniature task force to around a block.

As she stopped, she widened her stance, her legs spreading most of the eight lanes of the road, and placed her hands on her hips in a commanding pose. The cops were already getting outside of their vehicles by the time she did that. There were eight squad cars and what looked like four armored vans. It would have been an impressive display if it had not looked so ridiculously small to her. She waited as two cops got out of each car and took positions behind their doors. The back doors of the vans were open, too, and about half a dozen cops in some sort of assault suit got out of each of them.

When she thought they were more or less ready, Kelly fixed a serious stare at them and said in a threatening tone:

“What the hell do you want?”

The answer came promptly enough. She quickly identified the cop with the megaphone in the center of the group. He was wearing a somewhat different uniform and he was clearly the one in charge.

“You are commanded to stop right here and refrain from further actions. You are commanded to sit down and wait for further instructions. Failure to follow our commands will result in the use of deadly force” the man with the megaphone said.

Well, they clearly did not believe in diplomacy. To be fair, she had to acknowledge that she had not set the grounds for that, anyway. Kelly did not feel threatened at all by their concept of deadly force, but still her mind was working hard, trying to resolve the situation. Of course, there was not the slightest possibility that she would yield to a force of little green army men, even if in this case they were blue. But she had to find the right balance between making her point and causing a massacre.

She decided that if they could threaten her, she was also very capable of producing a few threats of her own. In the last minute, she decided to set some grounds for the type of agreement she was looking for, though.

“Look, guys, I don’t know if you have realized, but I’m VERY big, and you are VERY small. Do you really think that your toy weapons will do anything to me?” she said as she chuckled. Then, she added: “I like my size and I like using it. And right now, I’m having the greatest time in my life. So, there’s no fucking way I will stop doing whatever the hell I please. I have been reasonably gentle so far, and if you guys stop bugging me, things can keep like this. But if you don’t… well, I would hate having to crush all of you to make my point” she concluded.

Kelly could feel the fear spreading among the ranks of cops in front of her. Her lip twisted upwards as she enjoyed it. The effect was lost when the guy with the loudspeaker addressed her again.

“I must insist. Follow our orders or we will be authorized to use force”

God he was annoying. She almost felt tempted to stomp him flat. She knew that she did not have to let herself fall into that, though. That was not what she wanted to achieve. Still, she had to make them respect her. Smiling as an idea came to her, she said:

“Let’s see what you think about this”

Without warning, Kelly raised her right leg as high as she could. She saw that some cops realized about what would happen just then, but it was too late already. Stomping down as hard as she could, Kelly’s foot broke through the tarmac and sank past its ankle, creating a deep crater and several cracks that quickly spread out of it.

For the cops, barely one block in front of her, it felt like an earthquake. By the time she had removed her foot from the crater, no one that did not share her size was left standing. What was more amusing was that a few of the squad cars were now upside down. A couple of vans had also fallen to their sides.

Kelly let a loud laugh out.

“Is this enough force for you?” she taunted as she saw the cops trying to recover from the shaking world. Kelly realized that she had been a little too rough when a section of the façade of the building to her right peeled off it. “Ooops” she said. She was not too concerned about this, in any case.

Smiling naughtily as she observed the helpless cops, she indulged in the scene. She felt more powerful than ever. In the end, it only had taken her a well-placed stomp to defeat a full police task force.

“Now, I hope that you have realized about…” she started saying when she stopped and suddenly added: “What the hell is this?”

She needed some time to associate the flashes and the banging sounds coming from the blockade with the barely noticeable prickling in her skin. Then she understood.

“You are fucking shooting at me!” she yelled

A few windows broke, glasses raining on the street below as Kelly’s voice boomed and her blood began to boil. The shots were still sporadic, most of the cops not having still recovered from the earthquake she had created, and they were definitely not hurting her. But they were shooting her! The fact that someone was using a fire weapon at her made her madder than she had been in her entire life. She had to use a lot of will power to restrain herself from just heading towards the cops and crushing them.

“Stop it!” she yelled again, this time so strong that the cops that were shooting at her had to stop and bring their hands to their ears. “You are really pissing me off” she said in an incredibly angry tone. She got even angrier when the cops, apparently recovered from the effect of her thundering voice, took aim and she felt a few scattered drops along her skin once more.

She felt an itch and a naughty idea came to mind. She quickly discarded but then, her wilder side prevailed and said “They are fucking shooting at you!”

The number of bullets that harmlessly bounced of her skin started to increase as more cops recovered from the quake and joined their comrades. Kelly’s frown then turned into an evil smile as she squatted and, without warning, let thousands of gallons of warm golden liquid flow strongly from between her legs. The stream met the road just in front of the blockade and splashed the cops in the front of it. An instant later, the current flooded the street and advanced wildly down the road. Kelly laughed as she held her knees and observed the cops helplessly tried to fight against her pee as they were washed away together with their vehicles. Kelly had not even realized how much she had needed to go, but the truth was that by the time her bladder was empty she had been peeing for over a minute.

Ripping an awning from the entrance of a building, she cleaned herself and then stood up. A water tower she ripped from the roof of a building let her wash her hands. Looking down the road, she chuckled as she saw that she had just created a river that was washing down the street, dragging everything and everyone it met.

“Well, that was not very lady-like, but hopefully it will have helped them understand everyone’s place”

The truth was that, considerations about her manners apart, she was very impressed with what she had achieved.

The street in front of her was now empty. Still, she addressed an unseen audience with a powerful voice:

“Anyone else wants to piss me off, today?”

 

 

“I’m afraid you have not understood your position, Dr. Howard” Mendel said. “The only reason they did not send you back home is because we all think that your help can be valuable, if you can just stop whining, but I’m in charge of this scientific research once more”

“You cannot use her like that” Ron protested

“I can and I will. In case you haven’t noticed, we have two giant women in a large metropolis”

“But she should at least know” Ron said

“Well, you can go and tell her yourself, if that’s what you want” Dr. Mendel said

 

 

Of course, Kelly was not going to advance through the peed street, so she just made a left in the intersection she was at and looked for another artery into town. Not surprisingly, the people had used the time she had spent with the cops to clear the area as much as they had been able to, so for a few blocks Kelly only found the distraction of the few abandoned cars she carefully crushed under her feet. Without too much more to do, she started experimenting about the different feelings she had when she crushed them under her heel, the arch of the ball of her foot. One car she even tried to get a hold of with her toes, but after the third failed attempt she just flattened it and went on.

Buildings were getting taller once more, but she still towered over all of them, the tallest one barely reaching to her mammoth breasts.

“Maybe I should spend some time with the buildings” she thought. The thought quickly went away as something else grabbed her attention.

 

 

 

Chapter 12. Breaking news

 

“Quick, we need to get moving if we want to catch her” Marla said

“Why in the hell would we want to catch her?” Stu replied. “I’m fucking drenched and smelling like pee” he protested

“You should get out of the way quicker next time. That shot you got on the tidal wave was amazing, though” Marla said

“Fuck you”

“Look, the pee is gone and she is gone too. There is nothing else we can do here. And there is no one else to shoot her around her, either. Don’t you understand? No one else is getting this. This is as much of an exclusive as anyone has ever had!” Marla said excitedly

Stu was still feeling pretty pissed off, the expression having never been so accurate, but he could not deny that Marla was right. They had been sent out to the west side to report on some stupid local parade and they had found themselves in front of the biggest exclusive ever. Literally. Marla could not understand how it was possible that no one else was reporting on the giant woman or that no one else seemed to be aware of her, but the truth was that when she called the station and told them what she was seeing she had needed several pieces of footage to convince them that it was real.

And then, suddenly, the giant woman had been confronted by the cops and Marla had reported live as Stu got amazing shots of the woman being hit by countless bullets with apparently no effect and, finally, a sequence that was as amazing as gross as the woman had literally peed on the police force and washed them away. Marla had quickly hid behind their van, which was parked in an alley. Stu had tried to hold until the last minute and had suffered the consequences. Seeing the fate of some of the cops that had passed screaming in front of Marla, being dragged down the street by the strong current, she believed that Stu had been lucky enough. He still smelled like hell when he climbed the van.

“What do you want to do?” Stu asked

“She went down that street. If we drive through here, we should be able to overtake her at some point” she said

“She is fucking fast” Stu commented

Marla agreed, but she added: “Yes, but she is constantly stopping”

They could feel the shakes as they got closer to where the woman must have been walking. Suddenly, they could see her legs and feet through a side street as they kept on driving down.

“What do you want to do?” Stu asked

“Maybe we can shoot her from behind” Marla suggested

Stu didn’t object. He had already got very good shots of the giant’s amazing rack and his intuition told him that her behind would be equally stunning. Besides, from a professional point of view, the images of the woman getting away from them, as if they were chasing her, would tell better than anything how brave their reporting had been.

“Ok, I will make a left here and let her pass, then”

He waited until she was a couple of blocks away. Then, he advanced very slowly with the van. And suddenly, they dropped without knowing why.

 

 

Kelly felt curious about the noise at her back. She had been walking along empty blocks for a while, so she had no clue on what it could have been. Turning, she quickly found its source in a van. She needed a second to realize that the van had crashed. It was not evident at first because the thing it had crashed with was one of her footprints. She chuckled as she realized that the van had fallen into the depression in the asphalt caused by her foot and its front had crashed with one of the sidewalls. She could not prevent laughing.

Kelly’s mind quickly processed the rest of the information available: the bright red signs on the sides and the dish on its top clearly identified the van as that of a news crew. And the fact that it was behind her when the street had been deserted before could only mean that they had tried to follow her.

Turning into its direction, she said in a mocking tone:

“Trying to get some sneaky shots of me, were you?”

The doors of the van opened and she saw a man with a camera getting out on the left and a woman getting out on the right. Kelly knew that she was not going to let them go away. She was about to start walking towards them when she realized that there was no need to rush. Neither of them seemed to be able to climb outside of the depression her sole had created.

She had not realized how deep her footprints had been until now. She could not prevent laughing. The two helpless people inside it were obviously not happy about the situation. Then, suddenly, Kelly figured all out.

With a very determined look in her face, she slowly advanced towards the van. The man and the woman realized that they would not be getting out of her footprint just a couple of steps before she reached there and, obviously afraid, got back inside the van.

“This will make things easier” Kelly thought as she crouched and grabbed the van with one hand.

 

 

“I told you it was a fucking bad idea!” Stu complained as he got into the van, the shadow of the woman already over them.

“Really? ‘Cause I did not hear you back when you thought you would get an award for your ‘brave reporting’” Marla replied

Then, the van groaned and they were pulled up as if they had been in the space shuttle during the launching sequence. They both needed a few seconds to recover. When they did, the windshield was fully filled with two huge and obviously happy hazel eyes.

They felt some movement and more of the woman’s face became visible as she moved the van away from it. Stu could not prevent thinking how hot she was, once more. She had to be in her mid-twenties and she had the body and the face of a centerfold. Her thick lips were curled in a smile.

“What would you say if I offered you the biggest exclusive ever?” she said, her voice making the windows rattle even if it still kept all of its feminine tone. She then seemed to realize about something and added: “Honk once if you are interested”

Stu was still puzzled when Marla reached out and pushed the horn.

“What the hell did you do?” Stu asked

“Making us famous” Marla said

“You didn’t ask me”

“Look, Stu, it’s not as if we are in a position to bargain”

 

 

Kelly felt proud of herself as she chose the most suitable roof around and set the van on top of it. She had made her point by defeating the cops’ attempt to stop her, but in order to get what she wanted, she needed to get the attention of the city. And no matter how big she was, TV was still the best way to do that. Kelly needed to make the people understand how things should be from now on and hoped that this would be enough to avoid any more foolish attempts to stop her.

 

 

Marla waited for Stu to get ready as she nervously looked over her shoulder to see the giant woman patiently standing where Stu had told her he would be able to get the best shot of her. Marla realized that Stu had made sure that he would get both her face and chest and let out a sigh.

“This is going to be live, isn’t it?” the woman’s thundering voice came from behind

Marla turned and said:

“Yes, absolutely. My guess is that they will play this in every single TV station and network all over the country, if my producer did things right”

Of course, Marla was hoping that her producer had done things right. If he had, she would become famous. She would be the only reporter ever to have interviewed a giant woman. She could already imagine herself getting award after award and becoming the most well known face in some national news network. She was lost in her thoughts when she felt the woman clear her throat. She turned and asked:

“Ready?”

The giant woman nodded, her face showing confidence. Marla was still surprised that the giantess could hear her, considering the size difference and the distance she had had to put to give Stu a good shot, but once she was that size, Marla was ready to accept anything else about her.

“Ok, we go live in 3, 2, 1…” Marla said

Then, she turned, making sure that the massive bust of the giant woman could be seen over her shoulder and started reporting.

“Hello Hollner. This is Marla Andrews, reporting live from Hollner’s west side, where the most amazing events are happening as I speak. You can all see behind me Kelly Hanson, the giant woman that has been roaming around this part of the city during the morning. I’m currently standing on the roof of a 15-story building, so you can imagine how big Miss Hanson is. Needless to say, Miss Hanson’s presence has caused a great deal of concern to the people of Hollner and its authorities. In order to clarify the situation, Miss Hanson has agreed on this exclusive interview with KSH8, where she will tell us a little more about herself and about her intentions. Miss Hanson will first address the city through KSH8’s cameras; she has then agreed to an exclusive interview without any restrictions.

Marla then stepped to the side and let Stu center his shot in the giantess. She cleared her throat again and smiled.

 “People of Hollner. My name is Kelly Hanson, I’m 25-years old and I’m from Henford, a small town in the south. I’ve lived in the West Coast most of the last 5 years and the truth is that, while I’ve heard great things about your city, I don’t know it too much. I expect this will change soon”

Marla could not prevent thinking that the giantess seemed incredibly comfortable addressing the camera. Her stance, her tone, her cadence… were very good. As was the choice of words. She did not stumble or stutter. She had been deceived by her looks, first, and mentally classified her as hot and dumb, but it was clear that she had misjudged her. She did not know that someone back at the newsroom had already been able to get a hold of the director of Henford’s High School and was telling her producer that Kelly had got better than average ratings both in High School and in the SAT.

To that, Kelly added the fact that at her size and after what she had accomplished, she was at the peak of her self-confidence. So, while Marla was wondering and Stu was filming, she went on:

“Chance has wanted that I was in your city when this amazing thing happened to me” she said as she moved her hands along her body. “When I woke up this morning, I was just like you, but a sequence of events made me grow until I became as tall as you can see. I guess that soon enough, many people will start digging for old news about something similar that happened in my home town 6 years ago. Let me save you some time: this is not the first time I grow. I’m one of the three giant girls of Henford, although most of you will probably remember the other two better. Back then I became a hundred feet tall and stayed like that for a few days, until I agreed on being reduced. As you can see, I’ve got quite bigger this time”

Marla did not miss the pause the woman had left for added dramatic effect. She wondered if she had memorized the speech or if she was making it up as she went.

“And this time I’m here to stay” her words then dropped like a bomb. The giant woman stopped again and Marla felt a mix of concern and anxiety for what she had to say next. Her expression clearly revealed that she wasn’t done. She was just letting her statement sink.

“Being this big is the best thing that has ever happened to me, and I’m not letting it go away. I realize that this represents a big change for everyone, including myself, so I wanted to set some ground rules. First: there is really nothing you can do about it. I’m too big and I’m too strong. All attempts to stop me so far have been very unsuccessful” she said before stopping in one of the already characteristic pauses.

Marla muttered to herself: “This is like a speech of conquest”

The giant woman went on:

“Second: You cannot expect that I act as if I were not much bigger than you. We are not equals. If I command you to do something, I expect that you will promptly obey. If you command me something, you can only expect to piss me off”

Another pause.

“Third: I’m curious and I’m playful, so you can expect me to use my size in any way I please. I’m not cruel, though, so I’m not interested in hurting you just for the sake of it. I will do my best to prevent that from happening”

One more pause.

“Fourth: I’m a very moody woman. It doesn’t take much to get me pissed off. And you do not want me pissed off. Do not try me”

This time, the pause came together with another clearing of her throat.

“Fifth: I realize that my presence is disruptive. You’ll have to adapt to it. I won’t adapt to you. As I said, we are not equals”

She wet her lips this time.    

“Sixth: I have needs. I’ll make requests to the city. I expect you to fulfill them”

She made a final pause.

“And, seventh: this doesn’t need to be bad for you. I’m a decent enough person. I’m willing to help. With my size and my strength, I can do things that are beyond your wildest imaginations. Ask nicely, and I may give you a hand” she finished

Marla imagined that when someone was Kelly Hanson’s size, confidence was a given, but the truth was that her speech had shown some skill with words. It did not match with her stripper looks. She turned, trying to find the signal that she could go on with the interview. The giantess surprised her with a very warm smile. Having covered dozens of political fundraisers and campaign acts, Marla felt something weird on it.

“The world has changed. I want to make this work. I hope you do, too” she finished as she moved her hands to her hips.

Marla turned and stood with a mike in her hand when the woman suddenly looked at her and said:

“I’m ready to take questions, now”

 

 

Kelly was happy with her speech. It had come out smoothly. And she had told them what she wanted them to hear: that she was in charge now and that it was in everyone’s best interest if they cooperated.

It was time for questions. She wondered if it was a good idea. She had already said what she wanted to say, so why expose herself to questions? It was not as if she needed to. Her confidence was at such a peak right now, that she was not really concerned about the prospect, though. And it could help her project the image of reasonable giant that she wanted.

“Thanks for agreeing to this, Kelly” the little woman said. She was not bad looking, Kelly thought, the combination of her long dark hair and deep green eyes making her look wild. “Can I call you Kelly?” the reporter then asked, seemingly nervous.

Kelly smiled:

“Absolutely” Kelly said. “I’m not big on formality” she added, wondering if anyone would have caught the joke.

“You mentioned that… that you did grow this morning?” the journalist asked

“Yes. When I woke up I was as small as you. Then, something happened that made me grow through the roof of the hotel I was staying at. I’d rather not talk about the details; a couple of the things that happened were a little painful” Kelly said.

“But those details may be important…” the tiny reporter said

“I decide what is important now” Kelly cut her with a cold tone.

She caught the message and changed subject:

“Do you know how tall you are?” she asked

The truth was that Kelly did not.

“My guess is that I’m about the height of a 25-story building, whatever that means” she replied, shrugging.

The woman then touched her ear and a second later she said:

“They tell me from the studio that this means that you are about 250 feet tall”

Kelly smiled. 250 tall! That was more than twice as tall as she had been back in Henford.

“Well, that sounds about right” she said excited.

“How does it feel to be that tall?” the little brunette asked.

“Well, it’s the most amazing thing ever. It’s a feeling of absolute power. Suddenly, nothing seems out of your reach. It’s exhilarating”

 

 

Ron had thought that he could not feel more depressed until he saw the images of his recent lover addressing the cameras with a full city as a background. He could not prevent focusing on her perfect tits for a second, remembering that just a few days ago he had sunk his head between them. Now he doubted it would be bigger than one of her nipples.

Kelly’s speech had probably sent shivers down most people’s spines. Ron’s feelings were closer to depression, though.

“She lied to me” he muttered

Of course, how could he have been so foolish as to think that Kelly Hanson, the goddess of High School, could have felt anything for him? The sense of betrayal went further, though. She had lied to him beyond the sex. She had assured him that she had never wanted to become a giant and that she had never missed what had happened in Henford.

Anyone that had seen her speech, that had listened to her words and seen her attitude as she said them, would laugh at how stupid he had been.

Despite the strong feelings it caused in him, he stayed glued to the TV set, listening to the interview. He had heard her boast about her size and describe some of the things she had done to cars and buildings.

One of the most surrealistic moments was when Kelly admitted, after having been asked by the reporter, that the situation was arousing. And when inquired on what she intended to do about that, she just winked and replied that she would need to be creative.

 

 

“Have you killed anyone?” the reported suddenly changed her pace

After a while of pretty stupid chatter about her size and what she had done since she had grown, the journalist took Kelly by surprise. A hint of a smile told her that she had done it on purpose.

“As far as I know, no” Kelly said. Then, she added: “At least, not on purpose”

The journalist smelled blood:

“You mean that you could have killed someone?”

Kelly was about to end that line of questioning when she thought that there was no point on being defensive. After all her efforts in affirming her new status, why should she? The truth was that she had not considered the possibility so far, but now that she was faced with it, she realized that it did not sound as terrifying as it should have. Looking at the camera with determination, she said:

“As I said, I did not kill anyone on purpose. But I cannot rule the possibility of having killed somebody out. You guys are too small. I’ve crushed cars, I’ve broken some things… I don’t think I’ve stepped on anyone, but the truth is I don’t know”

She was surprised at how plainly she had been able to admit the possibility.

 

 

“Marla, insist on this. You are making her angry” the producer told her through her earpiece.

“Yeah, make the giant woman angry. That’s the best idea in the world” Marla thought. Still, she could feel that she had caught her. Forgetting about her fear, Marla pushed. She could feel the smell of the prizes she would get for this.

“Would you feel sorry, if you had?” she asked

The giant woman frowned.

“I cannot be sorry for something I don’t know I’ve done” she replied

“Would you accept responsibility?” she asked

“Of course not!” the woman replied in a rude tone. Then, she added: “I do not respond to you! I’m above you, for God’s sake”.

“You mean that you are in charge?” Marla asked, carefully setting the trap.

As it turned out, no trap was needed. The woman, whose tension had been evident for a moment, relaxed. Marla wondered why it meant. Then, the giantess smiled and said:

“I am. Of course I am”. Her tone was calm. “I mean, I have no interest at all in micro-managing the city. I’ll leave that to the politicians. But I expect you to do anything I say. Of course I do” she said.

Then, smiling, the woman added: “You can consider me your new Queen… or Goddess”

Marla felt a chill.

The giant woman then smiled widely and asked:

“Don’t you think I look like a Goddess?”

Marla did not know what to say. She did not need to figure it out. After having proclaimed herself ruler of Hollner, Kelly just looked at the camera and said:

“I believe we are done. I need to take a closer look at my city”

 

 

 

Chapter 13. Nightmare

Lisa opened her eyes, still feeling disoriented. She needed a few seconds to focus. She could not recognize where she was. The ceiling was high and it was flooded in white light. Everything around her seemed to be white. She tried to incorporate. She could not. Something pulled at her neck, hands and arms as she tried to move them. She tried again and she was restrained once more.

Lisa got nervous. Focusing on her right arm, she tried to move it. It was restrained. Her left arm too. Her legs were just the same. She was starting to be scared. She tried to remember what had happened just before falling asleep. The frail old man had interviewed her. Then he had taken a blood sample and gave her something to help her with the stress. And then, her sight had begun to blur…

She tried moving both her arms at the same time. She could barely move them a couple of inches. She heard something weird. It sounded… metallic. Trying to move her hands again, she heard a similar noise. The same thing happened in her legs. She realized she was tied… or cuffed.

Lisa started screaming.

A few seconds later, she thought on Ron. She called his name.

 

 

Kelly left the two little journalists behind as she started to stroll down the avenue again. The whole situation with the cameras had been a little weird… a little cheesy even, in some moments, but the ending had been good. It had been liberating. She had not even realized that she felt like this until the tiny reporter had tried to corner her and she had said what she had been subconsciously thinking the whole time.

“Of course I’m a Goddess” she thought. “Was any of the goddesses of Greek Mythology prettier than me?” she asked herself. “Was any of them bigger? Or more powerful?”

Crushing a car flat under the ball of her foot, Kelly asked aloud:

“Could you do that, Aphrodite?”

Feeling ecstatic, Kelly swept her hand through a roof to her right, sending the antennae and the water tower to the street several stories below.

“Did you ever do anything like this, Athena?” she asked with a chuckle.

Of course, no one replied. Kelly did not care. She was feeling better than ever. She was getting closer to Downtown. And she was eager to get there and let everyone see what she had become.

 

 

“How late are you going to be? This meeting is very important”

Clive was nervous. His boss was nervous and he was right to be. The meeting was really important. The problem was that he was completely stopped in the highway. He had been for the last 10 minutes, and he could not tell when traffic would start moving again. He had lived in Hollner only for a couple of years and he already hated its traffic, but he had never seen it as bad as today. What was stranger was that, while the outbound lanes of the highway, which had to bring him to the office park where he worked, were completely packed up, the inbound lanes had gradually become emptier until the moment when no more cars could be seen.

“I don’t know, Richard. We are completely stopped and no one has a clue on what’s going on”

“Try to make your best, Clive”

“Of course” he said as he hung the phone.

Almost immediately, he started feeling some low intensity shakes. He thought it was an earthquake, first, but then he realized that that the shakes were rhythmical and growing in intensity. It was mechanical, then. Were they fixing the road or something? Was this the reason for the traffic lock? He was pretty sure there had been no warnings in the press. He was definitely not voting Mayor Strauss for the re-election.

And then, she came into view over the horizon. First, only her head and upper torso could be seen. The rest of her naked body became visible soon after. In the first glance, Clive could only focus on the fact that the naked woman was quite attractive. She was young, probably in her mid twenties, and had a curvy and very well toned body. Her long brown hair framed a rounded face, where a permanent smirk was the only expression he could see.

Soon, though, Clive realized about the important thing: judging by the distance and the relative size, the naked woman had to be enormous, in a mythological scale.

She was walking along the free outbound lanes of the highway and even if he could not see her feet, he could feel it every time they stepped on the ground. He was transfixed in the sight and did not react for a few seconds, his mouth open as the woman approached. What made him react was the moment when her shins broke spectacularly through an overpass, which crumbled into pieces and fell, cars included, into the traffic below. The impact had not even slowed her pace down. At most, it had made the smirk in her face to widen slightly. As soon as he regained his senses, Clive opened the door of his car and got out, joining the spontaneous mob that was screaming and running towards the city.

 

 

She chose not to step over the overpass. It would have been easy enough, but why should she? She had been pretty sure that it would easily break and she had been right. Nothing could resist the might of her body now.

Her path from Black Rock had already proven that. She was quite bigger and incredibly much stronger than she had been back in Henford, 6 years ago, and she had already felt unstoppable then. There were no words to describe how she felt now. A gas station and a pretty small town had been victims of her eagerness to find out more about her size. Her path had been empty for a while then, until she found the Highway. She knew where it led and she was eager to get there.

She had been walking along the free inbound lanes of the highway for a while. Of course, all hell had broken loose the moment she had reached the highway, her presence resulting in a series of multiple accidents that had completely fucked traffic up in both directions. She had smiled at the fact. She had not even had to move a finger to cause quite a lot of destruction and probably a few deaths. It felt amusing.

The accidents had left the outbound lanes completely packed up as far away as the city, while the inbound lanes had gradually become emptier as the cars that had not been trapped in accidents tried to flee as fast as they could.

She observed the trapped mass of humanity in the outbound lanes as she advanced, watching them with a mix of superiority and disdain as they unsuccessfully tried to get away from her. She was catching up with every group of people insultingly quickly, the only reason they were still alive being the fact that she had chosen a different lane than the one they were on.

She found the way they reacted to her funny and pathetic at the same time. Most of the people were simply running and screaming down the highway, as if they were going to outrun her. From her vantage point of view, their movements were even comical.

She was tempted a couple of times to cross to the outbound lanes and show them how fruitless their efforts were, but she just kept on walking calmly until she found the overpass. The sight of the people on it quickly moving to the sides as her legs approached had been funny, as well as the sight of the same people and their cars being thrown around as her calves had easily broken through it.

The city skyline had been already visible for some time. From her height, she had seen it from a very large distance, actually. Now, it looked much closer, as if she could almost grasp it in her fingers. She knew she was still a few miles away, though. If her judgment of her size and speed were right, a few miles were nothing by her new standards. Unfortunately for the little people at her feet, a few miles were still a very large distance, especially when their lives were at stake.

She observed the stupid behavior of the mass of people once more. She felt contempt at them. A lot of it.

They were tiny and weak. They had taken her size and power away from her and thrown her into a sinkhole for 6 years. But now she had them back, with interest, and she was eager to show them who was in charge.

She breathed in hard. She was incredibly excited. She was at the gates of a large metropolis, full of tiny people that were powerless to stop her, where she would be able to do as she pleased, and she was bigger than ever. If Henford had been great, this would be amazing. Her nipples were rock hard and she felt wet. She had been horny ever since she had grown through the prison’s roof, and the more she advanced the hornier she got.

She was familiar with the feeling. It had already happened to her, back in Henford. Casey had always been very lustful, but being big just seemed to boost her libido exponentially. In her first experience as a giant she had managed to resolve this, first privately and then in public, once she had stopped worrying about her modesty. Her present situation posed an extra challenge, though: people were too small now.

She took a look around, trying to find a solution. She thought that maybe if she used enough of them… then she saw it. It was perfect. She took three steps and bent, grabbing it by the center of its roof. She smirked when she heard screams coming from inside. She had expected it would be empty. Having people inside would only make it much better. Standing up, she brought the Greyhound coach in front of her eyes and her smirk widened when she saw that there must be at least a dozen people still inside it. They were screaming like crazy.

Looking at the front of the coach she could read its destination: “Pomodo”

“Going to the beach, were you. You see, I have a much hotter destination for you all”

Casey just enjoyed the way they screamed. She then tilted the coach almost vertically, sending people rolling to the back and brought it down. It would do. Yes, it would definitely do.

To her, it looked a little less than a foot in length. And while it seemed maybe a little too wide, she was not too concerned about it. Spreading her labia with her left hand, she brought the coach, front first, inside her pussy. It did not fit, initially, but then, as expected, metal started bending and shaping as needed, adapting to its destination. Thrusting the coach deeper, she was rewarded by some more groans as the bus frame compressed even more. She moaned loudly, the sexual pleasure mixing with the incredible excitement of using a real coach as a dildo. She tried to think on how the experience must be for the dozen or so people trapped inside the coach and she moaned even louder. Then, she started to thrust.

Her moans increased in intensity and frequency as she kept pleasuring herself. Then, without warning, she left herself drop backwards, her ass crushing several cars and some scattered people, followed by her back, which dealt with even more unlucky commuters. Spreading her legs wide, she kept on fucking the bus.

Nothing she had done so far had been able to create such a commotion among the people in the highway as what they were seeing now. Not only was she stepping on them and mocking them. She was fucking them!

Casey went on for 10 full minutes before she reached her climax and yelled loudly. Sitting down as she panted, she removed the coach from her cunt and examined its very deformed shape, covered by her vaginal fluids. All glasses had been shattered and the frame of the bus was barely holding itself together. She looked through the deformed openings that had formerly been windows. A few of the people looked incredibly battered, moving slowly and visibly hurt. The rest did not move at all. She had no idea whether they were dead or just unconscious. She did not care.

“Was it as good for you as it was for me?” she asked them in her naughtiest mocking tone.

Then, without further consideration, she just tossed the coach to her right, letting it fly a few hundred feet before it loudly landed on a stretch of field.

She was still panting. It had been incredibly satisfying. Still sitting, she looked down at the awestruck commuters trying to get away from her and then looked to the front to see Hollner’s skyline once more. Even sitting, she could see the now not so distant city very clearly. She felt her nipples getting even harder as she did so.

She felt more relaxed as she observed her surroundings. In front of her stood a metropolis of 8 million people, one of the largest cities in the country. And Casey knew that to her it was just a playground. She looked at some of the terrified people that were trying to run away from her in the highway. She could almost not believe that she had once been so puny as them.

“Ready or not, here I come, Holler” she said in a soft tone

 

 

The first reaction in Lisa’s mind was to refuse Ron’s explanations. As she calmed down, she could not deny the obvious: Ron was standing in an elevated platform, right in front of her, and he looked ridiculously small, about the size of a paper clip.

Lisa could hear that Ron was not the only other person in the room. She could feel and hear plenty more, around her. Once she had accepted that the tiny figure in front of him was actually Ron, it was easier to accept that the squeaky noises and high-pitched voices, which sounded clear despite also sounding distant, had been produced by dozens of other tiny people.

In front of her, Ron was waving his hands energetically and yelling something. Lisa finally managed to focus and heard him calling out her name. Lisa realized that she had been out for some time; she did not know how long. She had seen and heard what was happening around her but had not reacted.

Suddenly, dozens of thoughts flooded her mind. Quite instinctively, she yelled:

“What the hell did you do to me?”

Ron fell to his knees, hands on his ears. Lisa knew she had been the cause for that, but she did not care. She was furious. The reasons why were quickly coming to her mind.

She reached for Ron… and her movement was abruptly stopped as a metallic noise reminded her that her hands were bound.

“Let me go, you tiny motherfucker!” she said in a very angry tone, although not so loud as her previous scream

“Lisa, Lisa please… you have to calm down”

Lisa was very far away from calming down. She moved her hands forward again, their movement stopped once more by whatever was chaining her.

“Lisa…”

“Let me go!” she insisted as she unsuccessfully tried to move her hands again

“Lisa, please calm down… you are going to hurt yourself… that is reinforced stainless…”

Lisa moved her hands forward once more. This time, the metallic sound was different. It started the same, but then the metal groaned… Lisa pushed forward again and the metallic groaning became stronger.

Ron realized what was going on and his worried expression changed to one of fear.

“Oh my God” he said as he started moving to the stairs that led to the elevated platform that hung over Lisa’s chest.

Encouraged by what looked like progress, Lisa pushed even harder, the next time. It sounded like something ripping. And then, suddenly, her right arm was free.

The inertia from the movement that had managed to free her right arm from whatever had chained it to the ground brought it dangerously close to the elevated platform. She saw it and managed to correct the movement in the last minute. Her hand still brushed it, making it shake. The contact seemed soft to her, but it had obviously been quite rougher for Ron, since he lost his footing and fell sideways.

She was puzzled for a second. She reacted when she saw Ron standing up and trying to make his way to the stairs once more. With her right arm now free, it was easy enough for her to reach for the platform and block his way.

Ron turned and ran in the opposite direction, but from her lying position, Lisa saw that there was no exit path on that side, so she let him go.

She could hear and feel the nervousness increasing all around her, coming from countless tiny forms. She could not see them, but she could perceive their hurried movements. She ignored them. Instead, encouraged by what she had just achieved with her right arm, she started pushing out with her left. She felt something restraining her, but now she knew that this something could be broken. She did not do any violent movements, this time. Unconsciously, she knew she would not need them. Instead, she just kept on pushing until she felt something snap and her left arm broke free.

Now she had two free hands, so she could keep blocking Ron’s exit while she searched for whatever was restraining her at the neck. Not surprisingly, she felt thick chain links. She slid her fingers between her neck and them and started pulling while louder screams erupted all around. She did not know if the chain by her neck had been weaker or if she had just got used to dealing with it, but the fact was that it broke quite easier than the previous two. Lisa was finally unrestrained from the waist up.

Feeling more relaxed, her large blue eyes locked onto the tiny figure of Ron once more. She frowned. The reaction in his face was instantaneous.

Not feeling too kind, she just reached for him and plucked him out of the platform with two fingers. He screamed. She did not care. Then, tired of lying down, she began incorporating. Her rising body crashed with the elevated platform at some point, making short work of it. She couldn’t have cared less.

Soon, she was sitting down, with Ron still screaming as he dangled in front of her face. The yells from ground level got her attention.

“Oh fuck” she said as she saw several dozen men, none bigger than Ron, scurrying all around her. She could now see where she was. And the place was huge, even by her new standards. The ceiling was some good twenty feet high, or what would have been twenty feet for her… And the room was some good fifty feet across. Compared to the immensity of the place, the frenzied men running around her looked even tinier.

She focused on them and quickly saw that there were two distinct groups: the ones dressed in different types of white garments, who she mentally labeled as the scientists, and the ones dressed in dark uniforms, who she quickly recognized as the security guys.

The tiny men in white were clearly scared. The security guys were clearly nervous, but it was obvious that they were trying to put some plan together. And dangling from her fingers and dressed in white, Ron was probably the most scared person in the room.

She shot him a glance, but then went back to her environment once more. Her legs were still tied, both at the thighs and ankles. She could see the thick chain going over her legs and locking into what looked like oversized shackles in the floor on both sides of her. And she was naked. Completely naked. She suppressed an impulse to try and over her womanhood. She quickly realized that it was stupid.

Her mind was working at full speed. What had happened was quite evident. Locking her eyes on the tiny dangling figure of Ron, Lisa said in an incredibly angry tone:

“You fucking tiny bastard! You made me a giant AGAIN!”

“Lisa… Lisa please..” Ron muttered

“Shut up, you fucking rat!” she spat

A yell coming from her feet momentarily caught her attention. A group of men in dark uniforms had gathered, some of them holding weapons, although not pointing them at her, yet.

“Miss Cooper” one the men in group said, clearly the one in charge.

Lisa looked away from Ron and in the direction of the group.

“Miss Cooper, let Dr. Howard go, please” the man said

“Dr. Howard and I are going to have a conversation. A long conversation” Lisa said

The man in charge did not seem too happy with her answer. She could see some of his men adjusting the position of their guns. Lisa felt incredibly pissed off at the gesture, but not threatened at all.

“Miss Cooper… it’s for your own good…” the man in charge said

Lisa felt more enraged than she had ever felt before.

“Are you threatening me?” she asked, her tone not disguising at all how she felt

“It’s just a recommendation, Miss Cooper” the man in charge said in a chilly tone that made her even madder.

She breathed in hard and then tried to sound calm as she said:

“There are two things you should know, you tiny asshole. The first one is that I’m Mrs. Callaghan now. And the second one is that you should never threaten someone unless you are at least as big as her pinky finger”

As she finished saying that, she moved her free left hand to the side and quickly moved it towards a group of white coat men that were well within her vast reach. They did not have time to react before she curved her palm upwards and scooped the four of them as if it had been an excavator.

The security guys got really nervous as she did so, but Lisa did not care. She just dropped them between her legs, transferred Ron to her left hand and then scooped five more scientists with her now free right hand. They soon joined their colleagues right in front of her pussy.

A few of the white coat guys from the first group had already started to stand up and were trying to move away from her. She easily solved it with her hand, herding them towards her once more as she said:

“Stay still and stay quiet unless you want to see me really pissed off”

Then, Lisa looked at the very startled security guards and said:

“I said I was going to have a conversation with Ron and I will. Leave me alone or you’ll join the party” she said

The man in charge then brought his hand to his ear. He was clearly receiving instructions through an earpiece. She did not know what they had told him exactly, but just after he removed his hand from his ear, he muttered some instructions to his men and they stood down.

Feeling like she could finally focus on what she wanted, she dropped Ron in her waiting right palm, raised it to her face and locked her eyes on him once more.

“Now, you better start talking”

 

 

 

Chapter 14. At large

Kelly had met a few buildings that had been taller than her before, but Downtown was a different story. In that particular section of it, she would have had problems to reach the top of the shortest building with her extended arm while standing on her tiptoes.

After a whole morning of towering over everything and everyone around her, it felt a little weird. She felt half frustrated and half intrigued by the new situation. Up to some point, it felt like walking through a massive maze made of glass and concrete.

She walked slowly, calmly, taking her time to admire the new landscape. She did not lose sight of the road at her feet for too long, though. She told herself that it was for precaution, but she knew that in part it was also because it was one of the best ways of reminding herself just how big she was. Actually, more often than not, Kelly ended up setting her feet much closer to the scattered people than she would have needed to. She never got tired of observing the difference in scale.

They had seen her coming, of course, so the avenue she was walking on was not too crowded. It had a nice supply of abandoned cars, though, which she relished in crushing under her foot, in yet another method of self-affirmation.

 

 

“Oh fuck! She’s coming! She’s coming!” the woman next to Daphne yelled hysterically

The other four people in the elevator reacted in varied ways. A man was pushing the elevator buttons harder, as if this would make the elevator move faster. Three were yelling indistinct sentences. And an older woman prayed.

Daphne shut up and observed the massive woman approaching down the avenue. She had heard about her and she had already received a dozen videos in her cellphone, but she had not understood her immensity until this very precise moment.

She was dazzled by her out of proportion breasts, bouncing rhythmically in her chest as she advanced. With her A-size cup, Daphne had often dreamed about having a rack just like that. And coincidentally enough, most of her girlfriends had ended up featuring generous chests.

The young woman was still far away, but with her size it was easy enough to see her well. She was ravishing, like a centerfold out of one of the men’s magazines that Daphne also loved.

Her attitude matched her appearance. Her graceful movement initially reminded Daphne of a model walking down a runway, but then she realized that it was wilder than that, more feline. More like… like a stripper trying to seduce her audience.

Soon her graceful movements started to be matched by rhythmical shakes that grew in intensity. Daphne’s mind initially refused to connect both effects, but after a while there was no doubt.

Daphne was focused on the woman’s luscious face when she realized that she had noticed them. Her widening smile did not leave any room for doubt. Just a few steps later she was barely a couple of blocks away and Daphne realized that there was no way the elevator she was on would make it out of her reach. She was not sure if she wanted to.

 

 

Of course Kelly was attracted to the exterior glass elevator like a little girl would have been attracted to candy. She saw it in the distance, crawling at a snail’s pace along the façade of a distinctive rounded building and she understood that she wanted it. And anything she wanted, she should have.

Her eagerness almost caused a tragedy as she forgot about the road at her feet for a while and just managed to correct one of her steps in the last instant before her foot set on a group of fleeing people. She barely missed them as she stepped to their side and stopped to regain her balance.

“Will you little people just stop running in front of me?” she said in a pretty annoyed tone. “You are not going to outrun me, for God’s sake!”

She pondered doing something to teach them a lesson, but she was still eager to get to the elevator. A quick glance showed her that she did not have to hurry, though. At the pace it moved, she would have plenty of time to deal with it.

When she finally stepped next to the building, the glass cylinder was barely level with her prominent chest. She positioned herself so that the elevator would brush against her tits as it climbed through the valley between them and then waited patiently until it got right in front of her face. She was rewarded by muffled screams and panicky faces.

“Hello” she said in a sensual voice

She just got more screams.

Not able to hold herself down any longer, Kelly just reached out with her right hand and took a hold of the glass cabin. It was sturdier than she had thought, which made the whole job easier. Then, she just swiped the elevator up, as if it were a credit card, and easily ripped it from its rail as something metallic screeched.

Bringing the elevator back in front of her face, she smiled at the terrified people inside. Well, at least most of them looked terrified. There was something weird about the dark haired woman on the back, though. She was different… Kelly just did not know what it was. She could not see her too well. And with the small elevator as packed as it was, there was not too much she would be able to do about it.

Unless, of course, she removed the roof of the glass cabin, which is just what she did. Looking down through the opening, she counted half a dozen heads. Five of them were moving frantically. And one was motionless. Of course, it was the brunette woman with short hair. She was looking up and her green eyes were locked on hers. Kelly quickly recognized that look. She had had plenty of experience with it over her life.

The small woman liked her. She liked her very much. She lusted for her.

“This is new” Kelly thought

Of course, she had to check it. Emptying the elevator in her waiting palm like someone emptying a tube of aspirins, Kelly soon had its six occupants lying in different positions. She marveled for a second at being able to hold so many people in her hand, but then quickly got to work. The shorthaired woman was lying face down on the top of the group. Letting the elevator drop to the road, several stories below, Kelly used her now empty hand to pluck her target from the group with two fingers. With the roofs now several stories above her head, Kelly did not have too many more options with the remaining five people than crouching and setting them on the road by her left foot.

Standing up again, she brought the woman in front of her face and let her dangle there. She gave her a few seconds to recover from the sudden drop and climb. She looked dizzy, but recovered quickly enough and rewarded Kelly with the same look she had given her while in the elevator.

Then, the woman said:

“You are a Goddess”

Kelly’s smile widened and she felt her nipples harden. Then, in a soft voice, she replied:

“I am”

The woman suddenly became silent. In the same soft tone, Kelly stated:

“You like me”

The woman nodded.

“You desire me” Kelly added.

The woman nodded once more.

Kelly chuckled.

“You are cute. I think I like you”

She saw the effect of her words in the brunette’s eyes. She then started to speak, seeming more nervous than before.

“Are you… a… a”

Kelly understood. She chuckled again.

“A lesbian?” she asked. The look in the woman’s eyes intensified for a second. Then, Kelly said: “No”

She almost felt sorry for the woman when she saw her expression change so quickly. She could not prevent another chuckle. Then, she winked at her and said:

“That doesn’t mean that I cannot let you have a go”

The woman’s expression changed again. This time, her eyes were questioning. Kelly decided to show her the way. Holding her next to her nipple, she just said:

“Lick”

The woman needed just one second to understand. Then, Kelly felt it tickle as the little woman applied herself very vigorously in the task at hand. Kelly lightly moaned as she let her work. More than the actual feeling, the idea of what was going on was very arousing. She soon felt some wetness. Letting herself get carried away a little more than what was usual, she moved the woman away from her tit and raised her to her face once more. Her lips formed a very naughty smile as she said:

“How was second base?”

The woman could just nod excitedly. It was all Kelly needed to say:

“Wanna go for the home run?”

Her tiny lover needed a second to understand. Then, she smiled. Kelly would never know if she would have done it anyway, but now she could do it and not feel guilty about it. She widened her lower lips with her left hand as she carefully moved her right hand down and gently pushed the woman inside, head first.

She let out a louder moan this time.

Kelly could not prevent thinking that it was a little hypocritical to do the same she had blamed Casey for, in the past. Somehow, having what could be easily interpreted as consent from the person inside her made the situation acceptable in her mind.

Kelly let go of the woman and moved the hand out, letting her on her own. Then she just closed her eyes and tried to feel what was going on. The physical stimulation was clearly there, but what was really amazing was the psychological excitement.

She moaned even louder.

Then it occurred to her: she had a full-grown woman inside of her, a woman that had actually been willing to do that. Was there any more obvious proof of her God-like status?

She could not prevent her body from asking for more, though. The woman was obviously putting as much on her part as she could, but the difference in size was still too big. Kelly tried to think on alternatives. The first one was obvious: get more people to work on her. She wondered if she would be able to find some many volunteers when a darker side of her mind told her that she didn’t need them to be volunteers if she did not feel like it.

She moved away from that thought when she felt the efforts of her tiny lover dwindle and knew that it was time for her to give her a break if she did not want to harm her. Reaching in, she gently pinched her with two fingers and moved her out. Then, she placed her in her cupped hand and raised her back in front of her face. She offered her a very wide smile. She was happy with her and she wanted her to know.

“You did a decent job” she said with a wink

The woman was panting. Kelly just looked at her with curious eyes and said:

“You are sticky. Here, let me clean you”

Then, without warning, she just stuck her tongue out and licked her. The woman was a little shocked when she looked back at her, but was once again quickly recovering.

“I normally don’t let anyone get into my panties without even asking for the name first” Kelly said

The tiny brunette looked at her, questioning.

“So, what is your name?” Kelly completed the question

“Daphne” the woman said

“Nice meeting you Daphne. I’m Kelly” she said

“I know” her new acquaintance replied to her

“I guess that I’m kind of popular around here” Kelly joked. “It’s one of the side effects of growing to the size of a skyscraper” she added

“You are amazing” Daphne said

“I am” Kelly said in a casual tone. “You are one of my favorite subjects, so far” she added

“Subject?” Daphne asked, clearly taken by surprise

“Whatever you want to call it, actually. I’m not big on names” Kelly said as she casually shrugged

Daphne seemed a little frustrated. Still, she recovered pretty quickly.

“What are you going to do with me?” she asked

Kelly pondered for a couple of seconds.

“You’ve done a good service. I can let you go” she offered.

Quite surprisingly, Daphne looked disappointed at what she had just said. Kelly smiled.

“Or I may keep you for a while” she said. “Do you want a ride?” she then asked

Daphne nodded frantically. Kelly could not believe that she could be so obsessed. She then realized: “She worships me!”

Happy to have her a little longer Kelly then brushed some hair strands out of her shoulder and carefully set Daphne in the depression between her shoulder blades.

“Don’t worry, I’ve done this before” she told her tiny admirer in a casual voice. “You might want to grab a strand of hair, though. I’ve been told it can get bumpy”

 

 

Daphne knew what her therapist would say. He would tell her that she was letting her obsession take over her and that she was losing contact with reality. She did not give a damn. What could be more real that what she was living? Was she not sitting in the woman’s shoulder?

Kelly was like the realization of Daphne’s dreams: Gorgeous, smart and powerful, incredibly powerful. She was the type of girl she would have hit the moment she would have set her eyes on her at any bar. And, at the same time, she was powerful enough to do anything she wanted.

Her therapist had told her that her obsession with women power had nothing to do with her sexual preferences. She did not have any reason to challenge that. Nothing excited her more than power, though. And she had never felt as aroused as she was right now.

Kelly turned and faced the avenue. Daphne had to quickly reposition herself as she soft skin under her bounced in different directions. Soon, she found a position that she deemed stable enough. Then, Kelly started to walk.

The speed sensation was immediate, a strong wind suddenly hitting her face and making her short hair wave a little back. She knew what was happening, but it was hard to comprehend it. The idea of moving a dozens of miles per hour when Kelly was barely walking was hard to grasp.

She felt the shakes through Kelly’s skin and heard the soft thuds from far below. She risked peaking to try to see her feet hitting the road, but her view was blocked by Kelly’s prominent chest.

Her voice sounded louder than a club speaker system when she asked casually:

“How’s the view from up there?”

“Amazing” was all that Daphne managed to say

It was true that it was an amazing view. The street seemed incredibly far away, the abandoned cars on it looked like nothing more than toys from this distance. Then, Daphne realized that to Kelly everything looked like this.

A couple of steps later, her step sounded and felt different. She understood what had happened.

“Did you… crush a car?” Daphne asked

“Oh… yeah” Kelly said cheerfully

“Was it… was it hard?” Daphne then asked

“Hard? Of course not!” Kelly said in a tone that was almost mocking. “It was piece of cake”

Of course it had to be, Daphne thought. But it was still hard to understand.

“Everything is easy since I grew” Kelly then added

“Have you… stepped on anyone?” Daphne asked

“No, as far as I’m aware” Kelly replied to her

“But you… you could” Daphne asked, getting excited at the idea

“Of course I could. I know it. And everyone else knows it. So far, that’s been enough”

 

 

Kelly almost felt as if the tiny woman in her shoulder was eager for her to go on a killing spree. She found that amusing.

“Would you?” she asked

She had caught Daphne by surprise.

“What?” the little woman asked

“If you were as tall as I am… would you step on people?”

She did not get an answer for a few seconds.

“Come on, it’s not as if I’m going to be freaked out” Kelly said before chuckling

“Yes” she then heard form her shoulder.

“Yes?”

“Yes… I would step on people. And cars. And I would rip buildings open” Daphne finally said

Kelly chuckled again.

“You remind me of an old friend. Casey was just like you. I guess that right now everyone’s complaining, but people don’t realize that they are very lucky that I’m the one that got big”

“But why wouldn’t you use your size?” Daphne asked, surprised

“Oh, but I’m using it. I’m using it very much. And I’m having the greatest time of my life. People like you or Casey mix power with violence. There’s no greatest power than the one you project. I don’t need to harm people on purpose to make them realize that I’m in charge” Kelly said

“But if they challenge you…” Daphne started to say

“Come on, who is going to be crazy enough to challenge me?” Kelly asked

Just then, a whistling sound made her look down the avenue. She had barely enough time to focus on the smoke trail quickly getting closer to her. By the time she realized what she was looking at, she was hit incredibly hard in the stomach. A massive explosion ensued.

To Kelly it felt as if she had been hit by a professional boxer. Before she could realize, she was falling backwards. Her rock hard ass soon hit the road with the force of countless tons of TNT. The façades of nearby buildings cracked and hundreds of windows exploded. For the first time since the morning, she felt pain.

 

 

“All these years trusting you, and you were nothing more than a fucking rat” Lisa said in a very upset tone, her deep blue eyes anchored on the tiny figure of Ron, who was sitting in the middle of her palm.

“Lisa, I never wanted to get to this point” he tried to say

“All this time thinking that you were taking care of me and all you were doing was testing on me” she went on

“Not on you…” Ron tried to say

“Then, why the hell am I holding you in my palm? Or why am I sitting in the middle of a freaking huge room that was built just to hold me once this happened again?” she asked

“Lisa, we never wanted you to grow again. We were just afraid of what would happen if Casey or… Kelly… happened to grow again” Ron said

“You are a very bad liar” Lisa said

“You have to believe me” Ron said

“Oh, I would…. If you had not shot me just any chemical you could put your hands on over the last couple of hours” she said

“But we…”

Lisa yelled:

“You just admitted that to me!”

Ron had to cover his ears. Lisa did not care.

“We were desperate. We are desperate. Kelly… and Casey… they are both big again. We need to get them reduced, but we just don’t know how” he said

“So, you figured out that making a third woman grow would make things better” she said

“Lisa… we need to understand what the hell is causing you to become so big. We need samples to analyze. And we were just not going to get them from Casey” he tried to explain

“Well, I’m still big, so I guess that means that you haven’t found anything so far” Lisa complained

“We need more time” Ron tried to explain

“You better hurry. Or I may get really upset”

Ron did not reply. Then, Lisa said:

“I want to see my husband”

“Lisa, I don’t think that is a good idea” Ron said

“I decide which ideas are good and which ones are not, right now. Better bring me my husband right away if you don’t want to see me really pissed off”

 

 

 

Chapter 15. Unleashed

First he noticed the shakes. Then he heard the thuds. When a few dozen people turned around the corner of Freemont Avenue, running and screaming as if the devil was chasing them, Brian understood that the three things were linked. But how?

He tried to ask a guy that passed running next to him. All he got were screams of “She’s coming! She’s coming!”

She? Who the hell was she? His mind was trying to go through possibilities when something shot past the intersection and crashed with the third story of a building to his right. Glass shattered and rained on the road below, not too far away from him. When the commotion caused by the shock and the noise passed, Brian looked up at the building and saw what looked like an SUV embedded on its façade.

“Fuck!” Brian said

The shakes grew in intensity. He looked back in the direction of the intersection. There were no more people there. Just a couple of abandoned cars. One of them, a large sedan, suddenly disappeared as the ground shook again. It was replaced by something else. It took Brian a while to realize it was a foot. Its shape was obvious, but his mind had not been ready for the size.

Another shake announced the arrival of a second foot. It set closer to where Brian was and he had some trouble to keep his balance. When he recovered from the shock, he realized that the Sun was gone and that he was covered by a large shadow.

All his instincts were telling him to turn and start running immediately. His curiosity prevailed, though. Gathering his courage, he looked up.

She was enormous! He needed some time for her size to sink in. He heard some crumbling noise and realized that it had come from her right hand, which was clutching the corner of the building to her left. More glass rained down, together with other debris.

His eyes set on her face. She was young. And Brian’s blood froze when he realized that she was enjoying the situation enormously.

His instincts finally took over. He turned and stated to run, trying to catch the crowd in front of him.

 

 

“This is the real thing” Casey said aloud as she set foot in the first major road she had found in Hollner and looked at the packed mass of trapped people and abandoned cars in front of her.

She enjoyed their screams and tasted their fear. It felt great.

“There’s nothing else a giant girl could ask for” she added.

Without further warning, Casey took her hands out of her hips and took a first step towards the crowd. Their screams intensified. They were trying to get away from her but they were just too slow, too puny. She knew she would not have any problems catching up with them.

Two steps later, the first group of scattered people was right in front of her toes. With a permanent smirk on her face, Casey chose the spot where she would get the most people and set her foot on it.

She thought there had been at least four in the spot her foot landed. They just smashed under her sole as it kept on going into the asphalt. Casey moaned, excited by the idea of having snuffed a few lives with such an insulting ease. The body count quickly rose when her left foot joined her right one and got a few more people. The spongy feeling under her sole, just before the asphalt cracked and sunk under it, was not unfamiliar.

“Did you guys think that you would be able to get away from me? Really?” Casey said and a tone which sounded half offended and half mocking.

“You don’t realize how ridiculously puny you are yet, do you?” she asked the crowd. “Don’t worry. You’ll learn soon enough. I’ll be calling the shots from now on. But before I take over, I’m going to have some fun with you. And by the time I’m done, you’ll regret every single minute you made me spend in prison”        

The crowd was starting to move away from her, so she just started walking after them once more. She crushed a couple of scattered people on her way, but she did not waste time with them. She was after the big group this time.

 

 

“Oh God! She’s almost here again!” Brian thought. He had managed to catch up with the bulk of the crowd but even if he was running as fast as he could, the giant woman had easily cut the distance with them the moment she had started walking.

Brian did not dare stop and look back, but the woman’s words, together with the comments he was getting from other people around him suggested that she was not being gentle at all.

“Can she really be stepping on people?” he thought

As if answering his question, a massive foot fell from the sky as if it had been a meteorite, crashing with the road in front of him. The shake was so strong that Brian could do nothing to prevent falling on his back. When he finally recovered and managed to sit down he saw that there were several more people that had lost their footing as a result of the foot landing. He was happy enough with that outcome, though. Looking towards the spot it had landed, Brian saw a foot the size of an 18-wheeler partially sunk on the asphalt and surrounded by nothing but people. He started to shiver when he realized that there had had to be at least a dozen of them on the spot it now occupied.

A shadow then passed over Brian’s head. He barely had time to realize what it was when the world wildly shook again. This time, though, he could see with horror as the woman’s left foot landed on another spot that was as crowded as the first one had been. A couple dozen hands had raised an instant before that, as if trying to stop it. Of course, they had been helpless and the foot had gone on without apparent pause, hitting the road and sinking deep into it as the asphalt around it cracked.

 

 

 

“You know what? I love how you little people squish” Casey said, excited about the situation. It felt really good to be able to finish the tiny fuckers with such ease.

Rising her right foot higher, she stomped harder than she had done before, on another packed area.

“I could be at it all day long” she said with mockery in her voice

She was observing the people in front of her toes with disdain when something surprised her. Most of the crowd was running without too much sense; the particular guy that caught her attention just stopped, opened the door of one of the abandoned cars on the road and climbed in. Seeing this, two more people got into the same car.

It was too much for Casey to let it pass, so ending a few more lives with a couple more steps, she just crouched down and grabbed the car in her hand. Bringing it to her face, she rested it on her waiting left palm and looked through the windshield. The three people inside were moving in panic and screaming.

“Well, well, well” Casey said. “What do we have here?”

Bringing her eyes closer to the car, she lightly turned it to see through the windows. There were two men and a woman.

“Do you know just how tempting it is for a giant like me to see you guys getting in your car?” she asked. Of course, she was not expecting an answer. Smirking, she went on: “Did you really think you would be safer, in there?”

Then, Casey started to close her hand around the car and enjoyed as her fingers easily dug into the metal and the vehicle complained in a loud metallic groan.

“Did you really think that something so feeble as a car would protect you from me?” she asked, her tone mocking.

Glass started shattering and the metal frame started bending very noticeably. Inside the black sedan the panic level had raised a couple of notches.

“You know, guys? That feels even insulting” she said as she pushed harder and made the car frame bend in the middle. The screams of its passengers were now very audible, even from outside. “And people my size do not like being insulted”

She kept on closing her hand, the now two very distinct halves of the folded car slowly coming together.

“Keep that in mind if you ever live again” Casey said when she finally pushed the car all the way, smashing the two halves together and compressing them into a compact pile of junk.

She dropped the car to the ground and looked back to the crowd. They had tried to get away from her while she had been busy with the car, but they had not been very successful. Casey did not say anything; she just walked into the crowd and trampled her way into the next block.

 

 

Brian did not stand up until the giant woman had put some distance between him and her. He felt a shiver run down her spine when the moment he was back on his feet something crashed on top of another group of people, about half a block ahead. He realized with horror that the pile of junk that had finished a couple more lives were the very compressed remainders of a car.

He was surrounded by people that were as shocked as he was. He moved, without too much purpose. After a few steps, he looked up for the first time in a long while and saw the woman’s hard buttocks bounce as she advanced with apparent calm down the street. Each of those bounces, though, was accompanied by a shake and a loud thud that could be clearly heard over the general cacophony of screams. Surrounded by people, Brian could not see where her feet were landing but the pitch of some of the screams told him that the number of unlucky people kept on raising.

Without knowing too well why Brian waded the mass of people until he reached the edge of a massive depression. He knew what it was, but his brain still refused to believe it. Gathering his courage, he looked down, at the bottom of her footprint. What he saw made him throw up right away. The colorful pieces of summer clothing were still arranged in the same way they had been when they had been worn by real people, right before a giant foot had crushed them. This created a false image that suggested that the bodies were still pretty much intact. It was very far from the truth, though. Brian’s first look had already told him so much. He did not dare to take a second look.

He looked back in the direction of the woman, who had managed to get pretty far away. Two more shakes told Brian that there probably were two footprints like the one he was standing next to, further down the road.

Brian’s fear was fading and letting something else take over. It was anger. He realized he was very angry at a woman who seemed to think she could end lives as she pleased.

 

 

People tried to clear the area immediately in front of her toes, but they were having a hard time to do so. She was just too big and her movements were just too fast and unpredictable. She did not move while she observed the crowd’s unsuccessful attempts. When one of the people right in front of her toenails tripped and fell to the ground, she could not stay still anymore, though.

She just had to move her foot forward slightly to have her toe thumb in position, right above the man. And then, she just pushed down with it. She giggled, easily feeling the man’s frantic movements through her skin; only his arms and legs could be seen emerging from under her toe.

“Well, you know guys, I know that you are utterly helpless against me, so I want to give you a chance that’s more fair. For example, how do you stack up against my toe?” she asked

She did not wait for an answer. She just pushed down. Blood oozed from under her toe sooner than she had expected.

“Not so well, it would seem”

Eager to try something else, her eyes set on a pretty tall office building a couple of blocks away. She got there in a dozen steps; she did not care to look down as she moved down the crowded avenue.

The building was almost as tall as she was. Its windows were dark, so she could not see too well what was inside, but she could see shadows moving behind the tinted glasses, so she knew that the building was packed with people.

 

 

Claire realized too late that their apparent safety was false. She had joined several others in their office, observing the giant naked woman wreaking havoc less than two blocks down the street. Apart from the frequent screams of concern at the woman’s actions, no one was saying too much. They were too perplexed by the situation.

Claire understood that danger was not just down on the street when the woman’s massive eyes seemed to set on hers for an instant. Of course, this is not what had happened, but Claire realized that the woman had taken notice of their building. A second later it became obvious that she was heading in their direction.

There were mixed reactions around her. Most people started to scream louder, but just a few tried to get away from the windows. Claire was not among them.

“God, she is so big!” Claire thought, as the woman got right in front of the window she was standing at. She had got there in no time.

The woman smiled, but her smile did not calm Claire at all. It was the same type of smile her 6-year old niece had when she was about to do something bad. Then, Claire saw the woman raise a closed fist and screamed.

There was no time for anyone on her office to react as the giant woman punched the building. Claire was still screaming when the fist passed barely a couple of feet to her left, bulldozing through the entire floor. People and furniture were trampled and disappeared as the fist easily advanced, the ceiling and the floor disintegrating as it did so.

Walls easily exploded as her fist smashed through them and reached deep into the building, as far as the elevator shaft. People inside the elevator number 3 never knew what made the cart they were travelling on collapse. They barely had time to scream before they were crushed with it.

Claire was still screaming when the fist moved back in the same direction it had come in. Sunlight got through the massive opening it had ripped on the wall. The light was quickly blocked by something else, though. Claire found herself looking at the smiling face of the giant woman.

“Is anybody home?” a thundering asked, in a joking tone

 

 

“God, I could never get tired of crushing the little bastards” Casey thought as she kept on observing the part of the building she had punched open.

Some of the little people inside were starting to recover. A few stood up and tried to get deeper into the building. Casey frowned and closed her fist again. She did not feel like letting them go anywhere.

This time she slammed her fist into the roof of the building, smashing through seven stories before she reached the same floor she had punched before. Large sections of the top floors started collapsing and falling to the road below.

Casey was exhilarated. Being able to cause so much destruction with such ease was amazing.

Her eyes set on a little woman. She was lying in a section of the building that was now completely exposed, just in the spot where her two punches had converged. The floor around her had fallen to the road below, dragging many people with it.

“You are a lucky girl” she said in a cheerful tone

The woman realized that she was addressing her and started screaming. A second later, she was dangling from her fingers, right in front of her face.

“What do you think, did you run out of luck?” she asked

The woman screamed like crazy. Casey loved it.

“Tell me, how does it feel to know that your life depends on whether I decide to bring my fingers together or not?” she asked.

The woman did not reply.

Then, without warning, Casey rolled the woman in her fingers and just flicked her. She followed her flight with curiosity until she joined the crowd a couple of blocks ahead.

The shots were so inconsequential to her that she did not realize about them until the two cops had emptied a clip each. It was only then when Casey associated the little bang noises with the very feeble prickling in her skin.

No matter how harmless the shots were, Casey’s playful mood quickly changed to a very pissed off one. The cops started to run as soon as they realized that she had seen them, but it was to no avail. Trampling her way through the crowd, Casey was soon crouching and picking one cop in each hand.

A moment later, the two cops were resting in her massive palm, under her angry glance.

“You little shits” she said

They were terrified, and they were right to do so. Pointing at them with her index finger, she went on:

“What in the hell did you think you were doing?”

The cops did not reply. Frowning, Casey just brought her index finger forward and then rested her fingernail in the waist of one of the cops. He started screaming louder than his colleague.

“I am the new boss around here” Casey said in an angry tone. “And you are worthless bugs” she finished

Without saying anything else, she pushed with her fingernail. The cop let out one last final and very loud scream before he was bisected. Moving her finger away, she admired her work. A small pool of blood was quickly forming under the two halves of her attacker.

It was the turn of the second cop to scream as loud as she could. Brushing the remainders of the first cop out of her palm, Casey smirked evilly and locked her eyes on the remaining cop.

“You think that was bad?” she asked. “He was the one that got lucky” she finished

She wasted no time in reaching to her palm and picking the man by his legs. Soon he was dangling upside down in front of her face.

“You know… I’ve never pulled the wings of a fly” she said. “Until now”

Reaching out with her other hand, she grabbed the man’s dragging arms and then gave him a couple of seconds to realize what was going to happen. When his screams were at its peak, she just pulled. The man easily split in half. Casey let the two halves drop and moaned.

Being able to do what she had just done… it felt amazing. She was starting to feel horny again.

Without warning, she crouched and grabbed a handful of people. She did not even bring them to her face. She just carelessly pushed them into her pussy, her moans getting louder as she did so.

She still had one man left in her hand by the time her cunt was fully staffed. Looking at him, she thought that it would be a waste not to make some use of him. She soon had a naughty idea. Without further word, she brought her hand to her back and pushed him, head first, into her ass.

“Mmm” she moaned again as she felt the tiny man slide inside. He was much more noticeable than any of the people she had stuffed into her pussy, her ass being quite tighter. Just for fun, she tightened her ass muscles and felt him inside.

Casey giggled. The idea that she could crush someone just by tightening her ass was incredibly exciting. As a matter of fact, she slowly started to push a little harder. Then, she let go. She did not want to kill him. She needed him to stimulate her.

He was not moving, though. As feeble as their attempts were, she had some movement from the people in her pussy. But she had none from the guy in her asshole. She realized that it probably was just too tight, in there.

She nudged him a little with her finger, to see if this would help him get into action. It did not. Frustrated, she pulled him out and brought him to her face.

“You smell like shit” she said in a mocking tone

The little man looked pretty battered, and he did not reply. Narrowing her eyes, Casey then said in a more serious tone:

“You are going back into my ass. You are of no use to me if you cannot make me happy, so you better start working at it” she said

She did not waste any longer into bringing her hand down and showing the little man into her asshole again.

Right after, her hand moved to the front and she slid a finger into her crowded pussy, stirring the people inside. The results were almost immediate, as the people inside her started scurrying once more, which had a direct impact in the pleasure they gave her. Their efforts would not make her cum, but they still were satisfying enough.

The man in her behind was a different story, though. She could still feel nothing. Quite frustrated, she started tightening her ass again. This time she did not stop.

“Can I really crush him like this?” she wondered

A second later, she noticed a crack and got her answer. She tightened a little more and was rewarded by some more cracks. Not wanting to make a bigger mess, she just pulled the man from her ass and looked at his pretty dead and battered shape before she casually discarded him to the side.

If she was not going to get pleasure from him she might as well get it from the people in her cunt. They had slowed down, once more, though. She tried stirring them again but, even if she managed to bring them back to life somewhat, the effect was far from satisfying.

“They are too puny. They just don’t last enough”

She realized that if she wanted to have some fun, she would need to find another bus or something similar. People would just not do. Feeling them inside her was still interesting, but not nearly as sexually stimulating as she needed.

Widening her stance, she just brought two fingers back in and pulled the people out of her cunt, letting them drop a hundred feet or so to the ground.

 

 

Kyle knew better than trying to evacuate the building. Elevators were not working anymore and the stairwells were crowded with people that were trying to make their way down the twenty-one stories of the Eternal Insurance headquarters building. And what were they going to do once they got down? Go out to the street, where she was? He felt he was much safer if he just stayed in his office and just watched the events unfold from there. As one of the vice presidents, he had a large office in the twentieth floor, just below the floor where the CEO, the president and the board meeting room were located.

He was first surprised and then amazed by what he could see from his window. That woman was something really amazing, like a force of nature. Despite being taller than all the buildings around her, Kyle would have described the woman as curvy and with a petite frame. This was not the aspect of her he was more interested on. It was the power.

She projected the type of power that Kyle felt more intrigued about: wild, senseless power. The type of power of a natural disaster. Or a movie monster. For a second he thought on Godzilla, but he immediately realized that the comparison was unfair. Godzilla was a mindless monster and it was obvious that the giant woman he was looking at was not only rational but also very smart. The only issue was that she just seemed to have a complete lack of empathy for everyone that did not share her size. Kyle knew that this made her even more dangerous.

He should have been terrified, but instead, he was fascinated.

He saw her crushing two cars and killing a couple dozen people and he could not prevent thinking on whether the clauses they had against natural disasters would let them deny any claims on the consequences of the woman’s actions. If they did not, the impact in their P&L would certainly be noticeable, considering the rate at which the woman was destroying things.

Then, her face turned towards him and for a moment, he felt that her eyes had locked on his. He soon reminded himself that that was impossible, since the windows were all mirrored. It was not until she smiled and took a first step towards the building that he realized that he was in danger.

 

 

With her sexual urges partially satisfied, Casey looked for the next thing to do. The bulk of the crowd had managed to get a little away, but it was nothing that she would not be able to solve with a dozen steps. The crowd did not offer her too many new things, though. She was already calibrated to how puny they were and had felt them squish under her sole in plenty of different ways.

She wanted to test her power in a different way. Her eyes quickly set on a building. It clearly stood out, in that section of the city. Quite taller than the rest of the buildings around her, this one was cylindrical, shiny and stood by itself in the middle of a plaza. It was just too attractive.

Removing her hands from her hips, Casey slowly strolled in the direction of the building, putting a sexy swagger in her movement. Her feet finished the few scattered people they met in their path, although their numbers were nothing compared to the massacre she had created just a while ago.

She was soon standing next to her target, its top barely level with her chin. She chuckled. Even a building such as this one was not a match for her. Looking at it from different angles, she soon made it all out.

“I love this little building” she said in a luscious tone

Reaching around it with both hands, she embraced it, locking her fingers on the far side. Her reach was just enough to do this, so her tits were soon pushing into the windows of the eighteenth floor. Then, she moved her legs forward and slightly straddled the building, rubbing her pussy, which was wet again, into the windows of the tenth floor.

“The problem is that sometimes love kills” she then said as she started to tighten her bear hug on the building.

The structure started to groan almost immediately. Her turgid breasts were the first ones to get it, glass on the eighteenth floor shattering as they trampled over anything that was close to the windows.

“Mmmm” she moaned as she felt the building break against her body

She kept on pushing, her chest leading the charge as other parts of her body started making a mess of other sections of the building. Without almost realizing, she had most of her body already embedded in the building’s façade. It was time to move her legs forward. They plowed through the structure as if it were nothing more than a sand castle. First her right leg, soon after, her left. Her chest sunk deeper into the top floors right after.

Casey was exhilarated. That building was supposed to be a pretty impressive piece of engineering and yet, she was dealing with it as if it were made of toothpicks. A second later the structure could not take it anymore and the entire building collapsed around Casey, a cloud of dust and smoke quickly rising to the air.

She smiled and then coughed as the dust reached her lungs. Stepping out of the mess, Casey dusted herself off and waited for the cloud to settle. When it did, she marveled at the five stories pile of debris that had once been a signature building of that area of the city.

“Did you see it?” she asked in a very loud tone, to no one in particular. “My power is absolute!” she boasted. “I rule this city and soon I will rule the fucking country! And anyone who doesn’t like will become just another stain in my sole!”

She smiled evilly and then, in a softer tone, she added:

“Many of you will end up just like that, anyway”

She looked in the direction of the crowd and smirked. Raising her tone once more, she asked:

“What do you think about it?”

After a couple of seconds without an answer, she said:

“Let me come and ask”

 

 

“Fuck! She is coming!” Carlos said when he realized that the giant woman had started to walk in his direction.

He ran for another block but a quick look over his shoulder showed him that the woman had cut the distance almost in half.

“I’m never going to outrun her” Carlos then thought, in a brief moment of lucidity.

An open door to the right told him there was another way to go. He tried heading for it. The momentum of the crowd was too big, though. He was pushed forward as he fought his way from the middle of the road to the sidewalk. By the time he reached it, the woman was barely half a block away. In a last desperate push Carlos managed to break through the last group of people and without knowing too well how he had done it, he found himself into the lobby of a bank.

He barely had time to turn and see the woman’s colossal foot setting in the middle of the road, just where he had been a few seconds before, finishing countless lives.

 

 

Casey had been right in her previous observation. The crowd had barely been a dozen paces away. She was soon right behind them.

“You know, the fact that you just keep trying to run away from me is just amazing. Don’t you guys really see that you cannot outrun me?”

Eager to have a closer look at the crowd, this time, Casey let herself drop to her knees. They landed like boulders, crushing some of the slower moving pedestrians and sending a few other off their feet. Soon, her hands crushed a few more unlucky people as she set them on the ground and started to crawl on all fours.

She advanced through the scattered people in front of her and headed for the area where the crowd was thickest. She got there soon enough. She advanced until her hands landed on nothing more than people, ending a score more lives before she let herself drop. Her chest and stomach landed on a few of the laggards as she rested her head on her folded arms and observed the chaos in front of her window-sized eyes.

“Fee…fi…fo…fum” Casey whispered to the terrified people in front of her.

Then, she pursed her lips and blew a soft but steady breeze, sending countless of them off their feet, a few people even becoming airborne for a few feet. Casey let a chuckle out, the situation being comical to her.

She kept her voice at a whisper, knowing perfectly well that she could be heard for blocks anyway. It made the whole thing more intimate, though, as if she were only addressing the few people right in front of her.

“You know? I love you guys. You are so tiny, so weak, so helpless. You are the living proof of just how powerful I am” she said in a light tone.

She unfolded her arms and reached out. Extending a finger, she pushed an unlucky woman against the road and just kept going until she felt her break. The screams around her finger intensified.

“All it really takes is brute force. Power is really nothing more than that”

Raising her hand, she then closed it in a fist and slammed it into another packed section of the road in front of her.

“I understand how frustrating this must be for you” she said. “Believe me, I really do. I’ve been like you, and it sucks. But thank God those days are over”

This time she slammed her open palm into the crowd, snuffing several more lives.

“It’s really ironic, I guess, once you think of it. All your gadgets and technology and weapons… and all it really takes is for someone to become stronger”

Casey was taken out of her philosophical train of thought when she spied a group of people trying to get into the lobby of an office building to her right.

Diverting her attention to them, she narrowed her eyes and said:

“I was talking to you. You guys should listen when I talk”

Of course, they were not interested in her lesson in manners. They just tried to get deeper into the lobby. Rolling her eyes, Casey punched the building’s façade and moved her arm all the way into the lobby, until her fist met the opposite wall.

“I don’t have to tolerate anything I don’t like anymore”

Plucking a man at random from the crowd, she brought him to her face and asked:

“Do you agree with what I said?”

The man nodded frantically and Casey just chuckled.

“How could you disagree, right?” she asked as she set him back into the road.

Folding her arms and resting her head on them once more she watched the dozens of bug-sized men in front of her, her lips curled evilly.

“This is my world now” she thought. “A world for me to rule and a world for me to have fun with. I am a fucking Goddess!”

Turning, she lay on her back, countless more lives ending after one more of her casual gestures. Her left hand soon met her already wet pussy. Her right started to blindly search for some unwilling lovers.

 

 

 

Chapter 16. Defiance

The status room on the top floor of Hollner’s Federal One building had been taken over by a large group of men in variety military uniforms. Only a few men wore suits. One of them was Colonel Sykes.

He had been urgently summoned there. General Archer had taken over the situation. He did not even know who he was before he had got a call back from General Madsen informing him about the change in command. Just a minute later, an obviously very upset General Archer had told him that he would oversee the operation in the field and that he expected him there for a full debrief in person as soon as he could get his ass in Hollner. Sykes’ chopper had landed on the roof of Federal One barely ten minutes ago. Archer had interrupted the meeting with him when the units had been in position to engage the target, who was no other than Kelly Hanson, the big breasted bitch.

Seeing her down after the direct hit of the Hellfire missile was the first satisfaction he had had in the last hours. His face did not reflect it too much, though. Sykes was still thinking on Archer’s words. He expected full cooperation until the threat was neutralized. Then, his career was over. That was the best-case scenario. In the worst case one, his picture would appear in a missing persons list somewhere.

Sykes kept his eyes glued to the screen. Cheers around him died when the smoke started clearing away and the images from the observation chopper showed a socked but otherwise pretty much unharmed giant woman.

 

 

Kelly was sitting on the ground, breathing hard, as the smoke in front of her cleared. Her mind was trying to put together what had just happened. She could still feel some heat all around her torso and her stomach still hurt after the heavy impact of what she now knew could have been nothing more than a missile.

The pain started to fade away and Kelly’s mind cleared. And as she began to understand the situation, she also started to become furious.

Remembering about something, she quickly turned to look at her shoulder. As she had feared, Daphne was not there. She did not know if the blast or the fall were to blame. But she was pretty sure she was dead. In the end, little people could not be expected to withstand the effects of a missile as well as her, could they? Bringing her hand to her stomach and feeling the pain and the heat fading away, Kelly was thankful for yet another unexpected benefit of her size.

Still, the pain she had felt when she had been hit was a little unsettling. In her mind, Kelly had already been seeing herself as a Goddess, all-powerful. And while she had not been seriously harmed, the truth was that she had not expected to feel pain anymore. Now she knew that she was not completely invulnerable to attacks, and this bothered her.

Attack. Thinking on that word made her tense. She felt adrenaline pumping all along her body and her muscles getting tense in attention. For all she knew, she had been hit with whatever they used to destroy tanks and the only thing that had saved her had been the fact that she was much harder than even a woman her size could be expected to be.

But there was not doubt that had tried to kill her. They had tried very hard.  And they had managed to kill Daphne, who had become her favorite pet. Thinking on the little lesbian made her even more furious.

In tension, feeling stronger and more agile than ever, Kelly got to her feet and adopted a fighting stance. Her eyes soon pierced through the last threads of smoke and found the source of the attack. No sooner than she had set her eyes on the chopper, there was a flash on one of its sides and another trail of smoke advanced quickly towards her.

Kelly now knew what that was and was prepared to react. She barely had time to do so, though. Seeing as the missile was aimed higher, this time, Kelly ducked and felt the heat of its rocket propeller as it passed mere inches over her head. A massive explosion in her back told her that the missile had hit the tall office building right behind her. She stood up once more and turned to look at the mess the missile had created. Half the façade of the building was ripped open, there was a large crater in the middle of it and several floors were now on fire. The consequences had been pretty bad for the building.

“They just hit me with the same thing!” Kelly thought, incredibly enraged with the idea, even if she realized that not having been seriously harmed was actually pretty remarkable.

She looked back in the direction of her attackers and quickly recognized two insect-like helicopters hovering between the buildings, about three blocks away. Right behind the choppers there was a pretty impressive military display, with Humvees, tanks, trucks and a lot of soldiers on foot.

Kelly realized that she had been naïve to think that the little people would just accept her new status. Things had been so easy so far that she had fooled herself into believing that her power was so evident that people would have no choice but to accept the new situation.

She now realized that she had been an idiot. Of course they wouldn’t yield without a fight. This presented her with a problem she had not wanted to face until now. She wanted to be in charge. She had no doubt about that. She felt she had the ultimate power and she wanted to exercise it. But, at the same time, she had been careful to show restraint when using it.

“You bloody idiots! You are not giving me any option other than defeating you” she thought. She was sure as hell that she would not submit to them. So, the only option was to make them submit to her. And if they would not give her the power willingly, she would have to seize it. Kelly realized that in order to do so she would have no choice but to kill plenty of them. It was the choice she had tried to avoid all morning.

Kelly remained motionless for a couple of seconds, thinking. Then, she clenched her fists and thought: “Well, tough shit!”

The fact that she was still very pissed off at having been shot with a missile and after having lost Daphne made her decision quite easier.

A new flash from the insect-like choppers took her out of her train of thought. Another missile was closing its distance with her screaming fast. Aimed lower, this one did not give Kelly the choice to duck. Instead, she dashed to the side and barely avoided the missile. She did not avoid the building to her right, though. Her elbow, shoulder and right tit crashed into it and sunk deep into the structure. By the time she removed herself from it and dusted herself off, the aspect of the building was not much better than the one that had been hit with the missile.

Her blood was boiling. Kelly wanted to get her hands on the choppers, and the tanks and the soldiers, and to show them who was in charge. She realized that a mindless charge was not a good idea, thought. She could not stand still where she was, either. She was too easy a target for the choppers and sooner or later they would manage to score a hit on her again. Standing there, she was a sitting duck.

She did not need to be, though. She made a mental map of her next actions and started moving right away.

 

 

“How in the hell can she move that fast?” Lieutenant Castries complained

Major Carlyle was as surprised as his gunner, but he did not comment on the question. He just said:

“Get me a new targeting solution. Once she closes the distance with us, it will be easier to hit her again.”

“Right away major” Lieutenant Castries came back through the radio

The crew of the second Apache gunship was as startled as the first. Its pilot sounded pretty heated in the common channel.

“I’ve seen quite a lot of Iraqi T-82 tanks burst when hit with a Hellfire missile. We scored a hit square in her stomach and she is not even scratched!”

Major Carlyle took a deep breath and then said:

“She was hurt. You saw that. Focus on hitting her again. She is afraid of us”

“Yes, sir” Captain O’Brien replied in a professional voice

“What the hell is she doing?” Lieutenant Castries burst into the radio channel.

Right in front of them, the massive woman had started to move, but where all of them had expected her to charge in their direction, she just turned into the intersection and disappeared between the buildings.

“Oh fuck” Major Carlyle said. “Get high! We need to find her!”

 

 

Kelly made a right and then a left. For the first time since getting into Downtown, she saw an advantage in being shorter than all the buildings there. She knew they would be desperately searching for her, now. It would not take them too long to find her, but she did not need too much time. Just enough to catch them by surprise.

The street she was advancing on was quite empty, but she still had to change her path a couple of times to avoid stepping on some of the scattered people. It was hard to care about them, now. But still, she managed to focus her rage into the military.

She advanced six blocks as quickly as she could and then made a left. Covering the remaining block in just a few seconds, Kelly was soon standing right behind the blockade.

The frenetic movement at her feet told her that she had caught them unawares. She smiled in satisfaction as she placed her hands on her hips.

“I’m not just bigger than you” she thought. “I’m also smarter!”

Soon, dozens of assault rifles erupted in fire and Kelly could feel hundreds of drops harmlessly bouncing off her skin. She was not worried about their effect. Still, they reminded her just how pissed off she was at the soldiers right in front of her toes.

Raising her foot, she moved it over the closest group of soldiers. For an instant she had second thoughts. Then, she remembered about the hit of the missile. And about Daphne. Kelly completed her step.

The feeling was quite different from a regular step. The road still buckled and sunk under her sole, but the spongy feeling right before that was unmistakable. It felt weird. Still, Kelly knew that she had every right to do what she had done, after all the little fuckers had been doing to try to kill her.

Grabbing on that thought, the second step was easier.

Once the soldiers saw that their weapons were having no effect in the giant woman and that, on the other hand, she was finishing them by the dozen, plenty of them dropped their weapons and started to run away from her. Never before in military history one of the forces in a battlefield had disbanded so quickly.

Crouching, Kelly grabbed one Humvee on each hand and stood up again. Then, looking in disdain towards the fleeing soldiers, she threw the one on her right hand in their direction. The military vehicle exploded in the middle of a fleeing group. The cloud of debris that followed the explosion killed or injured even more soldiers. Encouraged by the result, Kelly transferred the other Humvee to her right hand and threw it at another group of running soldiers, with identical result.

After the inconsequential rifle shots, the canon shell felt quite more annoying, like the sting of a bee. It was not comparable to what she had felt when being hit with the missile, but still a reminder that she could not get too complacent when dealing with the army.

Rubbing the area in the stomach where she had been hit, she searched for the source of the shot and quickly located the responsible tank. She immediately headed in its direction. It was trying to adjust its turret. Three other tanks were trying to do the same. She was too quick for them, though, so she just got hit once more on the lower thigh. Reaching next to the offending tank, she thought on what to do. Then, she just kicked it.

The tank rolled down the street and into a building, crashing into it with a spectacular explosion of glass and debris.

Not being able to attack her from such a close distance and understanding the danger they were exposed to, the remaining tanks were trying to move away from her. From Kelly’s point of view, they were moving at snail’s pace. Crouching down, she grabbed one of them in her hands. The tank was sturdier than anything else she had grabbed so far, but still felt pretty light. Pushing with her fingers, she was rewarded by some denting, even if she had to apply a significantly higher amount of strength than she was used to.

Looking at the other two tanks, which were still unsuccessfully trying to get away from her, Kelly raised the tank over her head and then slammed it hard into one of its two colleagues. The explosion exceeded Kelly’s expectations by far.

Encouraged by it all, she took two steps towards the remaining tank, crouched and made a fist. She wondered which sort of resistance the tank would offer when she punched it in its turret. She chuckled when the turret sunk and the structure of the tank widened as her fist dug in with ease.

Kelly stood up and brought her hands to her hips, standing on a dominating pose.

“Is this all you’ve got?” she asked, defying

The only answer she got was a whistling sound behind her. She recognized it too late. By the time she did, the Hellfire missile had already hit her in the middle of the back and she was falling forward. The pain was even worse than when she had been hit in the stomach.

She tried to cushion her impact with her hands, but it was too late. A Humvee was flattened into a two-dimensional piece of junk under her right palm, which right after that sunk into the road and slid forward.

Dozens of soldiers disappeared under her stomach and breasts as they violently hit the road. She cursed herself for getting too complacent again and forgetting about the helicopters, who she knew were her most dangerous enemies.

Kelly heard the rotor behind her and knew that she was an easy target for another incredibly painful shot. This is what let her gather enough forces to roll and lie face up. She quickly found the gunship hovering pretty close and repositioning itself, most likely to adjust the target for the next missile.

Kelly knew she had to move, but the pain in her back was still too high and she couldn’t. For the first time in a long, long time, Kelly was afraid. She was going to be hit by another missile. In the best case, it would hurt like hell once more. She wondered what would happen if she got hit in the head. She was starting to move her hands to protect it, when the gunship suddenly exploded.

Kelly needed some time to understand what had happened. Then, she saw the fist and followed the arm… and saw Casey’s smiling face.

 

 

The come down after the climax had been short enough, but Casey had told herself that she had to stop getting distracted so easily. Of course, her little lovers were not the ones to thank for her orgasm. She had had to do the job herself. They would not have been alive if she had wanted to thank them, anyway.

Casey wanted to use more of her time to enjoy her new status in the world and to make herself known. Standing up, she looked in the direction of Downtown and started to walk at a comfortable pace.

Having been idle for quite a while, the avenue she was on was pretty empty and soon enough, her trek became a little boring. Casey let her mind wander. The trek from prison to Hollner had been funny enough, but it had been more driven by the fact that she was enjoying her return to power than because her surroundings offered interesting possibilities. The city was something else though. She had let herself get carried away at first, but now she was free enough of distractions to observe it.

She got into the city from the south and the highway had led her almost all the way to Downtown. She had seen several buildings that were shorter than her, on the way, but now every building around her was taller. After a long while enjoying the fact that she had grown quite taller than in her last experience as a giant, this was a little disappointing. Still, the abandoned cars and the urban furniture at her feet were a good enough reminder of her own scale. She relished on crushing them.

Advancing through another empty block, Casey extended her right arm and pierced the façade of the building to her right with two fingers, just for fun. Dragging her arm as she advanced, her fingers broke through glass and walls to expose the twentieth floor to the world.

She was trying to make her mind up on where should she go next to look for fun when the next intersection surprised her with something she had not expected. Curious, she stopped and crouched, to examine the depressions on the street from a closer distance. It was not hard to reach the conclusion that they were footprints. The problem was that she was sure they weren’t hers, since she had not been close to that section of the city before. The foot that had caused it was a little longer than hers, as well. Of course, there was only one possible explanation.

Her first reaction was one of frustration. Her train of thought over the last couple of hours had been based on the fact that she was the only giant in the world and instinctively she did not feel like sharing that status with someone else.

Once she managed to suppress that initial thought, Casey felt curious. Who was that other giant person? The footprints looked like those of a woman’s foot, but the truth was that asphalt sunk and cracked in a way that did not allow for such a precise identification.

Casey’s first thoughts were on her friends, Kelly and Lisa. Or being more precise, her former friends. They were the main ones to blame for her last six years in prison and Casey was a very spiteful woman. They were the logical main candidates. In the end, they were the only other two people in the world that shared the honor with Casey of having been giant before.

She realized that she could not be completely sure about that, though. In the end, they had grown because of the nerd’s formula. It was possible that he had made someone else grow. Or that someone else had found the secrets behind it.

Learning the identity of that other giant person was a priority. Casey pondered what to do and then, smirking, made a fist and punched the building right in front of her.

There were several people around the hole her fist had created. She plucked one of them at random and brought the suited man to her face.

He looked very scared, of course, but he seemed in good enough shape. In a serious voice, Casey addressed him:

“There was another giant that came down this street. Did you see that person?”

The man nodded and Casey smiled.

“Was it a man or a woman?” she asked. No matter who the giant was, she hoped for a woman. An initial wilder idea showed her fucking with a giant sized man with a giant sized cock in the middle of the city, but she quickly understood that she did not want anyone to be clearly stronger than her, and she knew that her chances for that would be better with a woman.

The little man said:

“A woman”

Casey smiled, feeling a little relieved.

“How did she look like?” she asked

She was young… mid twenties. Light brown hair, slim… very big breasts” he finally added

“Bigger than mine?” Casey asked. She had very strong suspicions on who that description belonged to, but she needed to confirm them. Her question was not out of jealousy, but more to get a good reference. Casey knew that her 32-C’s looked nice enough in her petite body but that there were many women with larger chests.

The face of the man when he said “Oh yes” told her that the mysterious woman’s rack was quite remarkable. This reduced the options enough so that Casey was pretty certain on who the other giant would be. She chuckled.

Setting the little man back into the building, she turned and let a laugh out.

“Fucking Kelly Hanson! After six years you suddenly come back into my life and then you just get big at the same time I do. Fate has a curious sense of humor”

Of course, Casey knew where she was going. She was going to meet Kelly. She did not know what she would do when she did, though.

One did not need to be an expert tracker to follow the trail a giant woman leaves into a small city. Casey started walking, just following the periodical depressions in the road that she knew were her objective’s footprints.

So, Kelly was big too. Casey did not know what to make out of it. She had been her best friend in High School, but then she had hated her with passion for six years, for having denied her from her rightful status as a giant girl. Her visits to Blackrock over the last days had softened her hatred a little, though. And Kelly had finally admitted having made a mistake.

Casey wondered which sort of Kelly she would find: the one that had wimped out, back in Henford, or the one that had admitted enjoying her size and regretted not having had more fun with it.

If she had to share the city with someone, she sure hoped it would be the latter. A few flattened cars in the middle of the footprints she was following gave Casey some grounds for hoping for the best. But she knew she would not know for sure until she met her former friend. Even when they were best friends, back in High School, it was usually hard to know what Kelly was thinking.

Casey accelerated her pace when she heard the gunfire in the distance. She suspected who that gunfire was aimed to. Forgetting about Kelly’s trail, she walked in a straight line and towards the direction of the fight. She got in the large avenue where it all was happening right in the moment when Kelly was hit in the back with a spectacular explosion.

Two thoughts ran through her mind: the first one was that the other giant woman was actually Kelly Hanson. The second one was that tiny people should know better than attacking giant women.

Clenching her fists in rage, she advanced towards Kelly and the chopper that had just fired on her. Surprisingly enough, she was not spotted until it was too late. The chopper tried to get away from her just in the last moment and it was very easy for Casey to slam her fist on it and make it explode into a fireball.

 

 

Kelly’s mind needed some time to put the pieces together. The combination of pain and rage had clouded her mind and the situation right in front of her did not seem to make too much sense, at first. When she understood what had happened, she said:

“Casey?”

“In the flesh” the other woman said. She had a grin in her face.

“What… what are you doing here?” Kelly asked

“Apparently, saving the day” her friend, or whatever Casey was now, said.

She took a step towards her and offered her a hand. Kelly took it and Casey helped her stand up. Kelly knew she should be thankful. After all, Casey had just saved her from whatever that chopper was going to fire on her. Instead, she just felt startled. And, in the back of her head, she felt quite worried.

Once she was on her feet she saw that while Casey was still shorter than her, she basically shared her scale. Whatever had made her grow again had had the same effect on Casey as on her.

“Thanks… for giving me a hand” Kelly said

“You are welcome” Casey said. Then, with a smirk, she pointed towards the fleeing military forces and said: “I see you were doing a pretty good job yourself before I got here”

Knowing that she should better look strong in front of Casey, Kelly shrugged and said:

“The tiny bastards thought they could attack me”

“They should learn to pick on people their size” Casey joked

“How… how did you grow again?” Kelly finally asked

Casey shrugged.

“I really don’t know. I was out. When I opened my eyes again, my head had already burst through the prison’s roof” she said. “What about you?” Casey asked her

Kelly was about to tell Casey about the agents that had tried to kill her, only to trigger her growth when she decided against it. She understood that the bastards that had tried to kill her had probably tried to kill Casey as well, only to make her grow, just like her. Casey did not seem to have reached that conclusion, though. She was not stupid, so most likely they had tried to kill her in a different way that had been less obvious. Kelly decided that the less Casey knew, the better. So, mustering her most innocent face, she said:

“Similar. I was sleeping in a hotel when I suddenly started growing”

Without warning, Casey pushed her. Kelly was not prepared at all for it; besides, Casey’s push was inhumanely strong. Kelly barely managed to set her foot firmly in the ground in order not to fall backwards. She could not prevent her ass from crashing into the building behind, crushing a large section of five different floors and sending a rain of debris into the street.

She was about to ask Casey if she had lost her mind when a trail of smoke moved incredibly swiftly between the two girls with a whistling sound.

“Fuck” Kelly said. She had momentarily forgotten about the second chopper.

Casey had turned to face the chopper, which was about three blocks down the avenue. Then, with a quick glance, she looked at her and said:

“You didn’t tell me that you had more friends”

“I had forgotten about this one” Kelly said in an apologetic tone

“Are there any other friends that we need to worry about?” Casey asked

“Nope. I only counted to choppers. The rest are soldiers, trucks and tanks, but they are not nearly as dangerous” she offered

“Ok. Why don’t we take care of them first and catch up later?” Casey asked in a matter-of-fact tone.

“Sure” Kelly said, removing her ass from the building and standing next to Casey. “What do you want to do?”

“Keep him busy. I’ll think on something” Casey said, and then, she just disappeared into the intersection she had come from.

“Keep him busy” Kelly thought. “How in the hell am I supposed to keep a gunship busy?”

Of course, the obvious choice was to stay there, offering him a target. She did not need to wait too much for the next missile. Ready for it, this time, she dashed to the side and avoided it. A building two blocks down was not so lucky and a large section of it burst into an explosion. 

“These fucking bastards will destroy the city if I don’t stop them soon. They are the dangerous ones, not me”

Standing still again, Kelly thought on what to do. She was very pissed off at the chopper and her rage screamed at her to charge for it. She knew it was not a good idea, though. Closing the range with it meant increasing the probabilities of being hit by the next missile.

She wondered whether the gunship pilot had any idea on what Casey was up to. Kelly did not know either, but she figured out that she would flank the chopper and catch it on its back. If the pilot did not pull out of where he was, sooner rather than later Casey would get him. Somehow, Kelly did not feel too well about that. Why should Casey be the one to ‘save the day’, as she had put it?

Kelly even considered trying to flank the helicopter herself. She knew that it was not a good idea, though. If both giants got away, the pilot was sure to move too. She needed to stay there and keep the chopper ready for Casey. Damn her!

The chopper made a couple of quick movements, but it mostly stood still. Kelly realized that is pilot was in a similar position to her. He did not know what to do.

Casey finally showed up. Stomping into the avenue barely a block behind the chopper, she charged for it. Unlike his colleague, the pilot of this chopper saw Casey the moment she showed up. He immediately pulled the gunship up. The problem for him was that Casey was much faster than he had expected. Stomping her way down the avenue, her feet sank deeper than usual and kicked and trampled cars on their way.

It was a close call. By the time Casey had reached the chopper, the pilot had barely managed to lift it out of her reach. Out of frustration, Casey swatted at it. She did not get a square hit, but still she managed to brush the bottom of the aircraft with her fingers.

“Fuck!” Casey yelled

Kelly had mixed feelings. On one hand she really wanted to have the military helicopter gone, especially after the pain it had inflicted on her. But seeing Casey frustrated was not so bad, either.

A second later Kelly’s luck seemed to get better when it became evident that Casey’s attempts had not been completely worthless. Apparently her brushing fingers had damaged the chopper enough. Dark smoke was now getting out of its back and the pilot did not seem to be able to make the gunship climb any higher. Kelly smiled when she saw that his attempts were bringing the helicopter straight towards her.

She wondered what to do. Then she saw Casey’s eyes locked on her. She realized that she was evaluating her. She could not appear weak. Not in front of Casey.

Coordinating her movements with the erratic path of the helicopter, Kelly tightened her fist and when it got within reach, she just punched it with all her strength.

The chopper practically disintegrated as her fist made contact and a massive explosion ensued. Kelly could feel the heat, but she did not feel any pain. She did feel satisfied, though. Satisfied at having finished the pesky insect that had thought that could bring her down and satisfied at having proven Casey that she was not the only one that could handle the military.

“That was cool, girl” Casey said, her voice very clear even if she was a few blocks down. “Let’s finish the rest and let them know what happens to whoever challenges us”

Kelly did not know what she would have done if Casey hadn’t showed up. The remainders of the military force that had faced her were beaten and retiring. Their major firepower was gone. They were broken and harmless. She had already made her point, and she had made it very clearly. Killing the rest was quite pointless. Still, they had attacked her and she felt mad at them.

With Casey there, she really had no option, though. She couldn’t look weak in front of her. She now needed to make her point to Casey. Looking at her she said:

“Sure, girl”

She then advanced towards a military transport that was turned on its side; she had seen some of the fleeing soldiers try to hide inside it. As soon as she reached it, she stomped it flat and looked at Casey with a smile in her face.

 

 

 

Chapter 17. Aftermath

 

Joe’s reaction to her growing again had been encouraging. Of course Ron had briefed him before letting him into the room, but still Joe had taken the new situation much better than expected. Lisa cried when talking through it with him. After talking to Joe, she felt much better and, for the first time, she was convinced that everything was going to be all right and that she would get back to normal.

Her encouragement had been short lived, though, since soon enough Joe told her about what he had learned regarding Kelly and Casey.

“Ron?” she asked, narrowing her eyes as she looked at him

“Look Lisa, it’s complicated…” Ron tried to offer

“Where are Kelly and Casey?” Lisa asked

“They are both in Hollner, now” Ron admitted

“And what are they doing?” she asked again, her voice sounding more serious than it ever had before

Ron was obviously trying to find the right words. Lisa did not make it easy for him; she just kept her enormous deep blue eyes locked on him.

“What are they doing?” she asked again

“Kelly… well Kelly” Ron started. Lisa thought that there was something about Kelly that was especially startling Ron, but she could not imagine what it was. “Kelly was playing…” Ron finally said.

“Playing?” Lisa asked, surprised

“She used her size and she seemed to like it” Ron finally said

“Kelly knew that this was not a good idea, when we were big in Henford” Lisa said, surprised by the news

“Well, she seems to have changed her mind” Ron finally said, still sounding weird

“And Casey?” Lisa asked, afraid of the answer

Ron shrugged and finally said:

“Casey is a psycho. You know that” Ron finally said

Lisa did not say anything. Ron just added:

“Six years in prison have not made her any better than she was”

“What is she doing?” Lisa asked

“What is she not doing?” Ron replied. Then, he seemed to break. Even with the distance and the difference in size, Lisa thought that she could see some tears. “This is all my fault” he said in a sobbing voice.

Lisa did not say anything. Ron kept on sobbing.

“What happened in Henford…. And this… I could have avoided it” he said

Lisa did not feel like comforting Ron. She was incredibly upset with him. It was Joe who walked towards Ron and said:

“Come on Ron, I’m sure you are going to find a way to fix it…”

“She’s killed hundreds of people, Joe. Hundreds! The ones you’ve seen on TV and the ones you haven’t!” he yelled

Lisa did not want to believe what she was hearing, but the truth was that she knew that it was perfectly possible. In a very cold tone, she addressed Ron:

“How close are you to finding a way to make Casey small again?”

Ron looked up at her and said:

“I don’t know”

“You have to know” Lisa replied, still very serious

“I don’t know, for God’s sake. I have no fucking clue. We may be incredibly close or it may take weeks. I don’t fucking know!” Ron yelled

Then, Lisa surprised even herself when she said:

“You have to kill her, Ron”

Ron looked up, his eyebrows raised.

“You have to kill Casey, Ron. Before it’s too late. Kelly can be reasoned with. You know that. But if Casey has already done what you’ve told me… things are only going to get worse. And you know it”

Ron then started to laugh hysterically. Lisa did not understand. Then, Ron said:

“They already tried”

Lisa remained silent. Then, Ron laughed hysterically once more and said:

“They tried to kill Casey and they tried to kill Kelly”

Lisa was afraid that she would not like what came next.

“They fucking obliterated the force that was sent to stop them. And they were not even scratched”

Lisa remained motionless for a while. She did not know how long. She remembered the first conversation she had had with Ron, when she had been taken by force earlier in the day. He had been afraid of this; he had told her that he did not know if the military would be able to stop Casey and Kelly. Then, with her eyes lost in the distance, she said:

“I’ll do it”

“What?” Ron asked

“I’ll stop Casey”

It was Joe who reacted this time:

“What the hell are you saying?”

“Someone needs to stop her. And I’ve done this before”

Ron looked up at her and said:

“I don’t think this is a good idea. I cannot authorize…”

Lisa cut him with an angry tone:

“Shut the fuck up! I wasn’t asking you for permission. I was telling you what I was going to do. I only expect three things from you: get me some clothes, make everything ready for me to get out and then get the fuck out and let me talk to my husband alone!”

 

 

There was only a group of soldiers left between Casey and her. There were only four of them. Kelly saw Casey’s eyes locked on them and knew that they were as good as dead. They were closer to her, though, so in three steps she softly set her left foot on them and finished the job.

She told herself that they had attacked her and that they would have ended dead, anyway. And, with Casey’s attention now fully focused on her, she needed to make a point. Once she was done, she looked up at the other giant woman, her look hiding some traces of defiance.

Casey’s smile was as wide as she had ever seen it before. She was walking towards her.

“Girl, you weren’t kidding when you visited me in prison. You really like this”

Kelly felt a little uncomfortable at the comment, but, of course, it was not the best time to convince Casey of the contrary. Instead, she just kept a serious face and said:

“Those fucking bugs challenged me. They had to be taught a lesson”

As a matter of fact, she wasn’t lying. She was still incredibly upset at having been attacked. Her mind was now divided between that and the disturbance caused by Casey’s unexpected presence.

Stopping a couple of paces in front of her, Casey looked at her, still smiling, and said:

“God, you are even hotter than I remembered you”

Kelly was taken by surprise. She hoped that she was not blushing in shame. Then, Casey added:

“Doesn’t all this make you incredibly horny?”

This time she knew she had blushed for real. Casey did not say anything else. She just walked towards her, put her hands on Kelly’s shoulders and pushed her down with a strength one could have not expected from the petite woman, at least in relation to her.

Soon, Kelly’s ass hit the ground as Casey crouched and kept on pushing, until she was lying down. Her hands then found her way to Kelly’s breasts.

“You sure have amazing tits” she said

Kelly did not know what to do. She just remained still. An instant later, Casey’s head was between her legs.

Kelly wanted to fight back, to push Casey away from her. But she didn’t. Instead, she started screaming wildly as Casey’s tongue found its way into her.

She did not know how long it lasted. She knew that she had been screaming all the way through it. She had really been horny. By the time Casey removed her head from between her thighs, Kelly had already reached the climax and was panting. Lying sideways next to her, Casey asked:

“Was it good?”

“I’m not a lesbian” Kelly said, not really knowing why she had chosen those words

“Neither am I” Casey replied casually

“Why did you do that?” Kelly asked

“I felt like it… and it felt like you needed it” Casey casually closed the conversation

 

 

Sykes was incredibly shocked at what he had just seen through the large screens of the Federal One status room. Still, he could not prevent feeling some traces of satisfaction at General Archer’s quite obvious panic.

“You are not so arrogant anymore, are you, asshole?” he thought

Sykes knew better than to talk if not addressed first. He was still in an incredibly ugly position. But now General Archer was not in a much more solid one. Sykes knew that he had made two huge mistakes: he had engaged the women without waiting for the bulk of his forces to arrive and he had done so without getting any advice from the scientists back at the FSD. It was not that Sykes appreciated them too much, but he knew how things worked and the protocol said that in front of unprecedented emergencies, military leaders should consult with experts in the matter.

“You wanted a quick win, didn’t you? Did you do it out of urgency for getting Hollner rid of the threat of the giant bitches? No, I bet this is not what made you hasty. If you had been so concerned for the well being of the population you would not have ordered your pilots to shoot missiles in the middle of a city, would you? I wonder how you are planning to get the dozens of collateral victims out of the official report. You moved quickly because you wanted to be he hero of the day, didn’t you? Was your staff already planning for a press conference right before the evening news?”

General Archer had gathered his staff, the agent in charge of the FBI in Hollner and Sykes. He asked for a situation report. One of the aides replied in a very cold tone:

“The two Apaches were lost, along with their crews, the OH-58 is still operational and transmitting” he said, referring to the two attack helicopters and the observer chopper. “All the tanks in the 1st tank platoon were lost, along with their crews. All transports and light vehicles on the 62nd company were lost. 43 soldiers of the 62nd company have reported back from different positions and in different conditions. The status of the remaining 197 is unknown” the aide finished

Sykes knew as well as the aide that the remaining 197 soldiers were most likely dead. General Archer, of course, also knew. He swallowed hard and asked:

“What’s the status of the reinforcements?”

“Reinforcements?” Sykes thought. The reinforcements were the main body of army units that had been mobilized from Fort Andor. Why General Archer had been assigned to command instead of letting General Madsen lead the operation, Sykes did not know. Maybe he was considered a better tactician. Or maybe he was more skilled in politics. General Madsen was anything but brilliant. Sykes knew him and he was a pretty gray man. But he would have never thrown an obviously too small unit at the women in a hurry. When doing so, Archer had made two very big mistakes: he had stupidly sacrificed a lot of good soldiers and, by forgetting about the main body of forces, he had delayed them.

“The 13th infantry brigade, a tank regiment from the 168th cavalry brigade and a squadron of attack helicopters from the 127th are en route. The air force also mobilized two A-10 squadrons out of Neville. ETA in Hollner is 35 minutes. They will need 20 more minutes to get in position”

“One hour?” General Archer asked

“Yes, sir” the aide replied in a low tone

General Archer looked down. Then he looked at another aide and said:

“Is the conference with the FSD ready?”

The aide nodded; General Archer made a gesture with one hand and a second later the large screen of the conference room was filled with the image of an elderly man in a white coat.

“Doctor Mendel?” the General asked

“Yes” the elderly scientist replied. “I’m leading the investigation on the causes behind the growth of the two women”

Sykes looked at the image of Mendel. He had not seen him for a while until he had shown up at FSD that morning. No one had really known what had happened to him, but rumor had it that he had been fired for crossing too many red lines during his investigation. In a semi-secret organization like the FSD, that was not accountable to the public, it meant that he had gone really very far away.

He had never liked the old bastard. Next to him, Ron Howard even looked humble. Sykes had not cried when he had suddenly disappeared. If he had to chose between Howard and him, he would still have chosen Mendel ten out of ten times. He could be the most arrogant son of a bitch he had ever known, but at least he was not a naïve teenager with no clue on how the world really worked.

“What have you found so far?” General Archer said

Doctor Mendel adjusted his glasses and said:

“I’m afraid that nothing conclusive, yet. But you’ll be pleased to know that we’ve managed to replicate the process in the third girl from Henford, Miss Lisa Cooper”

Sykes was not surprised. They had let the scientists do anything they wanted without any type of military or even political supervision, so this was logical enough to expect. The fact that he announced it as if he were giving a lecture in college unnerved him, though. General Archer was obviously not so used to the way things were being done in the FSD and asked:

“What do you mean by replicate?”

“We made her grow” Doctor Mendel casually replied; he almost smiled.

The puzzle was very evident in General Archer’s face; most of his aides look as startled.

“What the hell have you done?” he yelled

Very calmly, Doctor Mendel went on with his lecture:

“It was necessary. In order to understand what happened to Miss Hanson and Miss Morgan, we needed samples that they were not willing to provide. The only option was to get them from someone else and Miss Cooper was the obvious option”

“We have our hands full with two giant women. We did not need a third!” General Archer yelled once more

“Oh, don’t worry about that. I assure you that Miss Cooper is far more docile than any of the women that have engaged your forces. I would have advised against confronting them; it’s a pity the many demanding responsibilities of your position did not allow you to consult with me before the confrontation”

Sykes thought that General Archer would throw his chair at the screen. Instead, he just stood up, red faced, and looking straight at Dr. Mendel, he asked:

“So, how would you suggest we proceed, next time?”

“We have solid reasons to believe that the physical abilities of Miss Hanson and Miss Cooper have been greatly enhanced as a result of the transformation they have gone through. We cannot be certain of the exact effect, but some of the models would predict that their strength and endurance would be too great for conventional weapons to be effective. The only field data available so far would seem to confirm those models” Dr. Mendel went on

Sykes thought that General Archer was going to choke. He just remained silent.

“We are uncertain about the effects of other types of weapons, but would also advise against using them until we have been able to have better models” Dr. Mendel concluded

“So, what are you suggesting? That we let them have a field day in the city?” General Archer asked

“We are working on countering the effects of her growth process. I cannot give you a timeline, but we have been progressing a lot over the last hour. I would advise you to try to keep the women as restrained as possible until we can finish the development of the counter and administer it to the women”

General Archer swallowed hard and then said:

“Thank you Doctor”

Just then, red lights flashed behind the doctor on the other side of the screen.

“What is going on?” General Archer said

Someone was talking to the doctor, outside of the camera. Doctor Mendel looked puzzled. Then, he turned towards the screen and said:

“There seems… there seems to be an unexpected development… Miss Cooper… she has been set free and is now heading towards Hollner. She declared her objective was to stop Miss Hanson and Miss Morgan”

General Archer’s jaw dropped. Sykes did not know if he should laugh or cry. Soon a live feed from a helicopter showed them a very large blonde woman stepping over the fence of the FSD building and into the field next to it. She was covered in what looked like white makeshift bra and skirt.

General Archer needed a few seconds to react. He turned towards an aide and asked:

“Do we have any units between her and Hollner?”

The aide shook his head.

“This is going to be a hell of a party” Sykes said. “If it were me, I would wait for the three to be together and then drop a nuke on them, but of course, I’m not going to be the one to say that aloud”

 

 

Casey led the way to the river. Kelly was to the left and a little behind. Their destination was not very far away, merely eight blocks. From her height, Casey could see that their path would be mostly deserted.

She still did not know why she had done what she had done with Kelly. Even in prison, Casey had not fallen into that. But she had felt like it. She told herself that being as horny as she had been since she had grown through the prison’s roof and meeting the only other person on the world that shared her size had momentarily clouded her mind. Still, she did not regret it.

Now she could think clearer, though. And she realized that she did not trust Kelly. She had known her since they were little girls, but she had never felt like she had really known what she thought. And she had the same feeling right now. Even if she had seen her dealing with the army, there was an alarm on the back of her head telling her not to trust her.

Was she getting paranoid? Or was it just a logical consequence of having met someone that could match her when she was already imagining herself above everyone else?

She would need to deal with the feeling.

She was momentarily distracted by a movement at street level. Then she saw her. It looked like the street was not so deserted in the end. The tiny woman was hiding behind a car, as if this would prevent Casey from seeing her, from her vantage point of view. Without warning, Casey crouched down and plucked her from behind her cover. Standing up, she faced Kelly, who had stopped to check what was happening.

Casey let the woman roll into her palm and showed her to her giant colleague.

In a mocking tone, she said:

“She thought she would be able to hide from me”

“She was stupid, then” Kelly said, her face not revealing anything

“Do you want her?” Casey asked

“Nah. Finders keepers” Kelly said

“I’m not going to keep her long” Casey said, keeping her eyes locked into Kelly’s, trying to see if her expression betrayed her. It didn’t. Her former friend would have been a very good poker player

“Your call” Kelly said

Just then, Casey started to close her hand around the screaming woman. She did not lose sight of Kelly as her hand turned into a tight first.

“You really are a good poker player” Casey thought. “But I’ll figure you out”

 

 

 

Chapter 18. Intentions

 

“Come on in, the water is awesome” Casey told her, standing in the middle of the river. The Hollner River was short but wide, and so close to the sea as they were now it was also deep. Some of the large river barges that moved cargo up and down the Hollner could be seen in the distance. The waterline reached as high as Casey’s upper thighs, just under her crotch.

They had had a pretty uneventful walk from the spot where Casey had shown what she had become. The remaining eight blocks had been mostly deserted.

Kelly was sweaty and dirty from building debris and scorch marks from the missiles and also from the chunks of chopper that had hit her after she had made it explode. And even if it made her a little more uncomfortable, the consequences of having stepped on several soldiers and of having landed on top of even more with her naked torso were also evident.

Taking a first step into the river, her foot soon found the river bottom as a geyser of water formed around her leg. Her left leg soon followed. Casey had been right. The water was deliciously warm. Taking a couple of steps in the direction of Casey, Kelly then stopped when the bottom finally flattened at its maximum depth and crouched into the water, letting it caress her crotch, stomach and breasts. Then, she just let herself drop backwards.

Opening her eyes, she saw the sunlight filtered through the surface as the water cooled her skin down. Very gently, she rubbed her skin, cleaning herself. Trying to relax, she thought about the situation once more.

Casey had been obviously helpful in dealing with the military, but Kelly was still annoyed at her presence. She had figured everything out just before Casey had showed up, and she knew that nothing she had thought about was valid anymore. The worst part wasn’t the fact that she would have to share her status with someone else. It was true that she felt a little jealous, but she knew that this should be no major problem. The problem was that it was Casey. Kelly had known her for a very long time and had been with her the last time they had grown, and she knew that Casey was an agent of chaos. She could not be controlled or reasoned with, and this would make everything much harder. And in the short while since she had met her, she had already shown what she was capable of.

Standing up, Kelly let the water rain down her body as she pressed her long hair and moved it behind her ears. Casey was also drenched. She walked towards her and said:

“We need to talk”

“Yes, we do” Kelly replied as she turned and let the way to the riverbank.

Reaching a spot where the water reached just over her knees, Kelly sat, rested her back on the riverbank and waited for Casey to do the same. Only her breasts, neck and head were over the water line, now.

Casey was soon sitting next to her. Turning, she said:

“I was not expecting to find you”

“Neither was I expecting to see you” Kelly admitted

“Back in High School, you were my best friend” Casey said

“We had a good time together, yes” Kelly said

“And then you did what you did” Casey said

Kelly knew what she was talking about, of course. She was about to say that it had really been Lisa, but she could not deny that she had helped her and that, in the end, she had been the one that had forced Casey to take the counter.

 “I… I made a mistake” she finally said

“All these years in prison… I really hated you” Casey said, her face not giving away anything of how she felt

“Do you still hate me?” Kelly asked, fearing the answer

“I don’t know” Casey said. “The visits these last few days… they made me doubt. I won’t lie to you: I thought you were full of shit when you told me you regretted having been reduced, but now I just don’t know”

“You helped me, back there” Kelly said in a flat tone

“I’ll be honest: I was about to let the chopper fire at you to see what a missile could really do, to see if I should be scared. But then I had second thoughts and dealt with it”

“Well, I guess I should thank you for that” Kelly said, shrugging

Casey then got even more serious and looked at Kelly in the eyes.

“What do you intend to do?” she asked

“What?” Kelly asked

“What are you planning to do with your size, Kelly?” Casey asked, still very serious

“I like being this big” Kelly finally admitted. “If you don’t believe me, you just need to catch the interview I did on TV. I guess it must already be on YouTube. I basically declared myself goddess of the city and told everyone that they should obey me” Kelly said

Casey chuckled.

 

“Goddess of the city? No kidding!” she said, sounding a little more relaxed

“Don’t you think I am?” Kelly asked in a lighter tone, trying to remove some of the tension that had been built over the last few minutes.

“Of course, we are” Casey said, winking

Kelly thought that the worse was over when Casey frowned again and said in a very serious tone:

“Listen to me carefully, Kelly. I’ve spent the last 6 years of my life in prison because of you and the stupid blonde bimbo. Both of you denied me the greatest thing I had had in my life. Now I have it back and I won’t let anyone fuck with me anymore. I want to believe you. I want to believe that you have finally realized about the mistake you made and about the opportunity that has been given to you. We can be best friends again. But if you try to fuck me, I promise you that I’ll fucking kill you”

Kelly was momentarily shocked by Casey’s words. Trying to recover, she said:

“Look, Casey. I’m sorry for what I did. I know it cannot compare to being in prison, but these last six years have not been easy for me either, ok? I want this as much as you do”

“Ok” Casey said as she stood up. “Follow me” she said

“Where are we going?” Kelly asked as she rushed to stand up too

Casey led the way through the river, walking in the direction of the sea. Soon enough, Kelly saw that she was heading in the direction of some yachts that were desperately trying to make it to the bay. They had been in a small marina on the riverside when the two women had showed up.

Casey advanced calmly but steadily in the direction of the boats and of course, she was quickly gaining on them. Kelly just followed. When she reached the back of the group, Casey just kept on advancing, until she was standing more or less in the middle of the small fleet of boats. Kelly walked right next to her. Of course, the yachts were not advancing anymore. All of them were desperately trying to turn and to get away from the two giant women. They were not being very successful.

Kelly looked down at the boats at crotch-level. Their passengers were obviously very terrified at having become the center of attention of the two giant women they had been trying to get away from.

“Would you mind picking one of those up for me?” Casey asked Kelly

Kelly did not know what to make of the request.

“What… why do you want me to do that?” Kelly asked

“Is there any problem?” Casey asked, her expression serious

“Oh fuck!” Kelly thought. “She is testing me”

Kelly wanted to tell Casey to go to hell, but she knew it was not a good idea. The worst-case scenario she definitely wanted to avoid was having a fight with her, especially after learning how some of the fights Casey had had in prison had ended.

Crouching, Kelly brought a hand into the water, turned her palm upwards and moved it under one of the yachts. An instant later, she was raising the boat out of the water and bringing it between Casey and her. Water rained from its hull.

“Of course there’s no problem” Kelly said confidently. “Are you trying to collect bath tub toys?” she then asked in a mocking tone

Through the corner of her eye, she could see five very frightened people on the deck of the boat. They were screaming and waving their hands, and Kelly thought they might be wondering if jumping to the water from such a height would be a good idea.

“No, I just want to see you crushing it” Casey said

Kelly had feared it would come to something similar. Seeing the sneer in Casey’s face reminded her of just how much of a bitch she was. She knew she was on very thin ice, so she was extra careful when she replied.

“Any special reason you want me to do that?” she asked in as casual a tone as she could get

“I just want to see you behaving like a Goddess” Casey said, not letting go

Kelly tried to put her best poker face and said:

“You know, being a Goddess means that you don’t need to kill people or destroy things to prove it. Because every one already knows you can. I could command the people on the boat to do anything I want and they would do it”

Casey’s expression clearly told Kelly that she was not buying into it. Looking down at the deck of the ship, Kelly thought: “now would be a good moment to make your minds up and jump into the water, little ones”

“Do you care so much about them?” Casey said, with a quick glance at the boat

“Of course I don’t” Kelly said

“You know what, Kelly? I’m beginning to think you are full of shit” Casey said

A second later, Kelly’s left hand slammed into the yacht and turned it into splinters. Opening her hands to let the remainders of the boat drop into the water below, Kelly brushed her hands and said:

“Why would you think that?”

Casey remained serious for two more seconds, then burst into a laugh.

“For a moment you got me worried there” she said

Kelly, still with her poker face, replied:

“You don’t have to worry about me”

Casey let another laugh out and pointed to the yachts that were desperately trying to move away from the women, in different directions.

“No, they are the ones that have to worry” she said, cheerful. “Look at them, trying to flee, as if they could get away from us. I think we should show them just how helpless they are” she added

Kelly looked at Casey’s face; it was clear that she had made her mind and there was no doubt about her intentions. Looking back at the boats, she knew they were doomed. She could see no way of saving them without upsetting Casey, and she knew she was not going to risk that.

Then, an idea occurred to her. She decided to give it a chance.

“Yeah, I think that the poor little idiots have not realized yet. How could we show them?” Kelly asked. Then, she seemed to think and added: “Do you think we can capsize them?”

“Are you kidding?” Casey asked

Kelly then chuckled and said: “I mean, without touching them, of course. I bet I’m better than you” she added in a mocking taunt

Casey smiled and said:

“Wanna play, don’t you?”

Then, she looked around and saw that there were still five yachts that were close enough.

“Best out of five” Casey added. “I’ll go first”

Kelly was happy that Casey had seemed to buy her idea. She figured out that the people on the boats had a better chance if they made them sink than if Casey just crushed them.

Casey looked like a little girl as she chose the closest boat and crouched, her eyes locked on it. Then, she just hit the water with her hand at an angle, creating a wave that advanced towards the boat and made it rock.

People on the boat’s deck fell off their feet, but apart from that, Casey’s hand made wave was not nearly strong enough for anything else.

“I was just adjusting” she muttered as she brought both hands in the water behind her and then moved them forward, violently. The wave that was formed was much bigger and much stronger this time. The yacht rocked violently as it was hit by it, a couple of people falling into the water. For a moment, it seemed that the boat would end upside down, but in the last moment, it held.

“Fuck!” Casey said

There was no room for error the third time. Casey put everything she had on it, and the wave hit the yacht like a tsunami. By the time it had gone over it, the boat was inverted and was starting to sink.

“Done” Casey said. “Your turn”

Kelly had to acknowledge that she was impressed by what Casey had achieved. And seeing her do it had seemed… natural. It reminded her that even if she was concerned about the violent nature of her giant colleague, she still enjoyed her new status and its possibilities a lot.

Casey had a challenging look in her face, and Kelly felt a little attacked in her pride. She felt like showing off a little bit in front of Casey.

She chose the only sailboat in the group, the idea of what she wanted to do clear in her mind. The boat was small but its main triangular sail was up, which was all she needed to get what she wanted. She stooped lightly, pushed her lips out and then started blowing in the direction of the sailboat.

The soft but steady wind from her lungs soon caught the boat and made it rock. Then, Kelly started to increase the intensity. Encouraged by the ever-increasing sway of the yacht, Kelly kept on blowing harder. Her lungs seemed to be able to provide an endless supply of air and she did not complain, she just used it. The three occupants of the boat had already fallen in the water and Kelly decided that it was time to put an end to the boat’s misery. Closing her lips for a second, she just accumulated some air in her mouth and then let go a very strong puff. The mast broke as the boat capsized. Extremely satisfied, Kelly straightened back up and said:

“How’s that for style?”

Casey started to clap. Kelly blushed a little.

“Wow, girl, that was awesome” Casey said

“We’re not just big, Casey” Kelly replied

“I know, I know… have you tried that on people?” Casey asked

Kelly nodded and said: “works on cars as well”

Casey chuckled.

“So, which is your next choice?” Kelly said in a challenging tone

“Are you kidding? I cannot top that thing you just did” Casey said

Kelly had momentarily forgotten about her concerns and was genuinely into the game. And she liked the fact that she was winning.

“Are you giving up? So early?” she asked. “The Casey I used to know did not give up so easily” Kelly mocked

“I’m conceding this point. But I’m making the next game up” Casey said

“I don’t care” Kelly said. “I’m much better at being a giant than you are”

 

 

 

 

Chapter 19. Duty or Fun

“Oh fuck!” Lisa said aloud as she looked at the chaos in the highway.

Then she thought: “I should have seen this coming”

Accidents had happened all along the highway right after she had become visible. The sound of tires screeching, metal colliding and glass shattering had become frequent for a while. And then, it had been replaced by the sound of screams.

She had just got out of the FSD and walked through the small road that led to the highway. She knew she had to follow its path to the south and that sooner or later she would find Hollner. Her destination was about 60 miles away. Just before leaving, Ron had told her that at her size it would take her about half an hour if she just walked. While this had sounded impressive, Lisa then realized that it meant leaving the city at Casey’s mercy for 30 long minutes and got nervous.

Ron had asked her not to run. He told her that her impact on the surroundings would be much higher if she did. She ended up promising that she would try to stick to walking.

She was stopped now, looking at the situation in the highway with despair. She felt guilty.

“People, people please… you don’t have to be afraid! I’m on your side!” she tried offering.

There were no more accidents, since the highway was now completely collapsed; groups of people had formed into mobs and were trying to get away from her, screaming very loudly.

She also saw some smaller groups of people that were not moving. She soon realized why: they were the ones that were injured and the few that had stayed to look after them.

“Maybe I can help” Lisa thought

She took two steps in the direction of the closest group of injured people and knelt to have a closer look. Almost immediately, the people that were there just to help got too scared and got away.

“Damn!” Lisa said aloud.

She immediately stood up and stepped back.

“Please, don’t leave. You have to help that people” she said. “I’m not going to do anything to you. I just wanted to help”

A few did as she told them. Others were already lost… they were just trying to catch some of the groups of people that were fleeing.

“Stupid little people” Lisa thought. “All I’ve done is show up and look at the mess they just made!”

She realized that the closer she was to the people, the bigger the mess they would make. Quite frustrated at the situation, she decided that she would need to keep her distance with the highway. Still, she needed to follow its path south, to find Hollner. She tried to strike the right balance by walking next to the highway but far away enough not to be an immediate threat for the people on it. She thought that about five hundred yards should do. Of course, she could still be seen but she hoped that she looked far away enough to minimize the people’s fear.

A few minutes later, she met the next obstacle. A small two-lane road that met the highway and that she would need to cross if she wanted to keep on her path. She really had no option, so she approached it carefully, trying to look as little threatening as possible. It was of no use. As soon as she became visible, accidents started all along the road, a minute later it became impassable as the cars on it formed a massive pile up.

“Fuck” Lisa muttered again, between her teeth

There was nothing she could do other than keep on her path and step over the piled up cars. She looked down as she straddled the road and felt guilty as she saw the panic she caused in the little people. She felt gloomy as she completed her step and went on.

She could then advance uninterrupted for a while. On one hand she had a feeling of urgency to get to Hollner. But she was also feeling increasingly disheartened by the reaction of everyone to her presence.

What would happen once she got to Hollner and stopped Casey? She sure hoped that Ron would find a way of making her normal again. It was clear that at her current size she did not fit in. And no matter how much Joe had tried to reassure her, she knew that she would not be able to have anything close to a normal life with him and with her daughter unless she was reduced again.

She saw the next access road in the distance. She knew that her presence was causing trouble even now. A couple of seconds later she heard the first cars crashing into each other and started feeling depressed.

Then, some strength surged from within her and she straightened as she walked.

“You need to help these people even if they fear you. You are their only hope, even if most of them don’t know yet. So, cut the crap, stop complaining and do what you need to do. You’ll have time to pity yourself when all this is over”

 

 

Sykes had been observing the antics of the two giant women in the large screen of the status room. They had kept a lower profile for a while, but he knew it was just a matter of time before they started escalating their level of violence again, especially Casey Morgan.

He was called to the conference room General Archer was using for more private meetings once more. He knew he was still not expected to talk unless he had something really important to say, so he just sat in the chair that was farther away from the screen and waited for someone to start the briefing.

No one in the room said anything. Then, the large screen came to life and the old face of Doctor Mendel came up.

“The old bastard again?” Sykes thought

Then, Mendel touched something on his side, the plane opened and he saw a much younger man sitting next to him. Someone he hated quite more than Mendel.

“Fuck him! I thought that they would have already kicked his ass into the next state, by now”

Doctor Mendel cleared his throat and said:

“As I mentioned in the previous meeting, we have been making good progress in the analysis of the data we got from Miss Cooper. I’m happy to report that we think that we have found the clue behind the three women’s new growth spurts”

General Archer was taken by surprise. For the first time in a long while, Sykes thought he could see a trace of hope in his look.

“Are you sure?” the General asked

“I’ll let Doctor Howard tell you more about it. He has led the team that has got to the conclusions that I was introducing”

Sykes wanted to tell everyone that listening to the nerd on the other side of the screen was a total waste of time, but he knew that he should better keep his mouth shut.

Doctor Howard cleared his throat and started:

“We have been making a lot of progress over the last hour. We combined the results of our initial investigation line with the analysis we got from Lisa after we forced her growth and we could finally find a trail to follow. We will prepare a full report, but I understand that you are interested on the main conclusions. The summary would be as follows: whatever happened to the three girls 6 years ago changed their genetics. The formula unlocked some unknown potential twice, making them grow to a hundred feet tall. The counter that made them small did not make them “normal” again. The changes were irreversible. What the counter did was to lock a higher-level door that cancelled the effects of what had been unlocked downstream. The immediate effect was that the girls got back to normal size and were apparently unaffected by any changes that had happened to them when they grew. Now we know that the change had not been reversed, just locked, hidden. This lock made them stay normal size and hid the changes in their bodies. A few weeks ago we started getting some strange readings from the analyses of the three subjects, though. Our preliminary assessment is that the second lock has actually been wearing out ever since it was implemented, and we could now start seeing some of what was inside it leaking out. Judging from the very slow effects of this wear out, we believe that the subjects could have gone on with their normal lives for a very long time before there would have been any noticeable effects. We would have had enough warning, in any case.

Unfortunately, the attempt to end their lives acted as a catalyst. The stress of their bodies as they were dying removed the second lock I was referring to and it resulted on the subjects growing. The results of the continued analysis on Lisa are quite conclusive in this respect”

General Archer was trying to follow. Sykes, on the other hand, was trying to control himself. No one else had noticed yet, but it would not take too long for General Archer to realize that he had been the one giving the order to kill Casey Morgan and Kelly Hanson, and so, the one to blame for what was going on, according to the nerd’s theory.

“But the women are bigger than the last time” General Archer mentioned

Ron Howard looked down for a second and then looked back at the screen. He looked a little troubled. He started speaking, though:

“We… the FSD has tried to replicate the effects of the original formula ever since the events in Henford. Quite unsuccessfully, I should say. We thought we understood why the three subjects had grown originally, but we were not able to replicate the process on anyone else. Then, we focused on trying to replicate it with them. We tried a… uh… wide variety of agents that we thought would produce similar effects to the original one. We believe we have understood why we were not successful now. We had not yet formulated the theory of the layers of locks that I just tried to explain. All our working assumptions were based on unlocking the necessary changes in the “core”, in the same spot that was changed when the girls grew for the first time. And apparently, we did make some changes. We could just not see them because they were blocked by a higher level lock”

Ron Howard cleared his throat and went on:

“Try to imagine this as a safe box: the content is inside, but there are a series of security layers around it. We have unknowingly been messing with the content, but we have not been able to see it because the door of the safe was closed. We closed it back in Henford. When we tried to kill them, we opened the door again, and what was inside came out. We have also understood the reason why we were not able to have any success in any of our previous tests: every person in the world has all the security layers on at all times. They had them all open when they took the formula in Henford. Why them and why on three girls roughly the same age that lived in the same area is something that we will need to investigate in the future. Now, of course, we have some more pressing matters”

“Do you know how to make them small again?” General Archer asked, getting a little impatient

“We believe we do” Ron Howard said. “Our plan would be to activate an even higher level lock, quite higher than the one we activated in Henford and that has now been broken. We believe we know how to do it” Ron said

“Can you test it?” General Archer said

Ron produced a somewhat depressed smile and said:

“Unfortunately not. With Lisa Callaghan away, we have no means to test this internally. I’m afraid that the only option will be a direct field test”

“How confident are you on getting results?” General Archer asked

“The theory all checks out. As far as I know, it should work” Ron said

“This does not sound like you are guaranteeing any results” General Archer said, a little cynically

“I’m a scientist. I cannot guarantee something I have not tested. But to the best of the knowledge of everyone here, we believe that the method we’ve developed will work”

General Archer remained silent for a couple of seconds. He seemed to be evaluating options. Then, finally, he came back to life.

“How soon can you test it?” the General asked. He sounded a little anxious.

“We can have a helicopter airborne with a weaponized version of the necessary chemicals in 45 minutes”

Sykes could see General Archer mentally counting the times. If a chopper took off in 45 minutes it would not get into Hollner until at least 15 minutes later. This meant a whole hour of letting the two giant women roam freely in the city.

He looked at an aide and asked:

“How long for the reinforcements to be ready?”

“They’ll be ready to engage in 30 minutes, sir”

Sykes managed not to grin. He knew what was going through the General’s mind. He would have the necessary forces to attack the women in half an hour, but the nerd was offering him a less violent path forward if he gave him 30 more minutes. After the fiasco of the previous operation, that did probably sound very tempting to General Archer. If he tried attacking and failed again though… he would have a very hard time answering why he disregarded the advice of the scientists that were trying to address the situation.

Ron Howard addressed the General from the other side of the screen:

“General, sir… I would advise against any other military action against the women”

“What happens, nerd, do you want to protect your big-boobed girlfriend?” Sykes thought

“Why?” General Archer said

“My theory about the layers… I have explained it in just one dimension, but that was just a simplification. You need to consider that there is more than one core and more than one set of layers. Higher-level locks affect several lower level layers at once. We… we don’t understand the extent of the changes we might have caused in the core, or to be more precise, in the different cores, with the chemicals we’ve administered the subjects over the last years. It is possible that some of those changes have not yet been realized. Further military action could either be ineffective, like in the first attempt or, in case it was effective, it could have even worse consequences”

“Are you telling me that they could grow more if we manage to hurt or even kill them?” General Archer said

“We don’t know. It’s just a possibility” Ron said

“We cannot just let them do whatever they please in the city!” General Archer complained

“I’m just asking you to give us enough time to try our solution. This is the safest solution for the city, General”

Sykes saw Archer thinking hard. Then, he turned to the screen and said:

“I’ll take your advice into consideration. My staff is going to come back to you in a few minutes with our final decision on the course of action. Keep us informed on your progress”

 

 

It was clear that Casey was getting restless. They had got out of the river a few minutes ago, not before Casey had had some fun trying to blow some people off their feet. They were now wandering through the streets of the East bank of the river, where Downtown got even busier and where buildings were even taller.

Kelly had managed to choose streets and avenues that were as empty of temptations for Casey as possible. The trade-off was that she was not having any fun either.

“Why did she have to show up?” Kelly thought, still not having accepted the turn of events. “Everything was perfect just before. I would have dealt with the military myself and sooner or later people would have learned to respect me and to obey me. I still had some work to do, but I could have handled it. Sooner or later, people would have realized it was in everyone’s best interest to accept everyone’s new status. But now… now she’s fucking everything up. If she just listened! I don’t have a problem with sharing… I mean, having someone else my size even has advantages. But she’s just fucking everything I was trying to do. Now I’m just wasting my time trying to keep her under control and not enjoying myself, and I know that sooner or later she’ll just go wild again. And while she does, and she’ll just keep on doing it, the little people won’t yield. Why should they, if all they see is that we are using our size to kill them just for fun?”

Kelly’s train of thought was interrupted by Casey. She was very obviously getting nervous.

“Where the hell are we going? There are no tinies around!” she protested

Kelly rolled her eyes but then made an effort to soften her voice as she replied:

“I want to do some sightseeing, ok?”

“What are we, tourists or something?” Casey went on in an annoyed tone

“If you want to say so… I prefer to think that I’m getting to know my new city” Kelly replied in a flat voice

“Anything in particular?” Casey asked

“I want to see the Millennium Tower” Kelly said, pointing forward

Neither Kelly nor Casey had visited Hollner before, even if it was one of the most well known cities in the country. It was both a rich and culturally thriving city, and over the last twenty-five years it had seen a boom of architecture that had defined its current skyline. The jewel of the crown was, of course, the Millennium Tower, with its 1,200 feet and its famous spike on top. It stood out from every other building, even in Downtown.

Kelly really wanted to see it. At the same time, the path to it seemed to be among the emptiest areas of the city, which allowed her to be a little more relaxed with Casey.

“Ok. Let’s go see it. But once we’re done, I’m looking forward to some action”

“Sure girl” Kelly said in a not particular excited tone

Casey made a point of crushing every single abandoned car she found in her way. Kelly did not know if she was just trying to get distracted or if, in a way, she was also doing it as a way to bother her. Kelly did not say anything to her. She just looked for the next car and flattened it just the same, to prove Casey that she was not the only one that could enjoy it. And the truth was that she enjoyed it. She wondered when she would be able to enjoy her size again without having to worry about what Casey would do. She did not feel very optimistic about it.

Her fears were confirmed when a group of people got out of a building lobby a couple of blocks later. From what Kelly could see, they had not realized about their presence until they were in the middle of the street. When they did, they just screamed and started to run away. A quick look through the corner of her eye to Casey told Kelly that the men were doomed. She recognized the grin in her colleague’s face.

“Stupid little people. You almost deserve to die” Kelly thought

They did, two blocks later, when Casey caught them and made sure that they would all end up under her next step.

“Do you want the one that’s left?” Casey asked

Kelly realized that one of the little people, a woman in a flowered dress, had actually survived and was now trying to stand up right in front of Casey’s toes. For a second, Kelly admired the difference in size. Of course, the woman was as good as dead. Kelly was not interested on pure sadism, though. So, shrugging, she just said:

“All yours”

Casey chuckled and said:

“Look, she’s trying to get away. Maybe I should help her”

Kelly then saw her giant companion draw her leg back and then gracefully move it forward. The distinctive figure of the woman was sent flying for several blocks, landing quite further ahead. The lack of screams told Kelly that she was probably dead the moment Casey’s toes hit her.

Casey seemed happy. Kelly managed to suppress any reaction to what she had done. She knew she should not be surprised anymore. Without saying anything else, she resumed her walk.

The rest of the trek to the Millennium Tower was pretty uneventful. Casey did not say anything and Kelly was thankful for that. Then, they reached the large plaza where the building stood; she just walked to it and stood by its side.

She looked up and found the famous spike. It was very high, even by her new standards. Casey was soon standing next to her; placing a hand on her shoulder, she said:

“This is a pretty impressive building”

Her tone was flat, not especially emotional.

“It even makes me feel a little small” Kelly acknowledged

“Can you imagine how the tinies must feel when they look up at it, then?” Casey replied in a joking tone

“No, I can’t. I’m not tiny anymore” Kelly replied flatly

“Have you ever wanted to be taller?” Casey asked

“I don’t know. Back when the army hit me the idea came to me for a moment, but I have not really thought about it. Have you?”

“I have” Casey acknowledged

“And so?” Kelly asked

“I don’t know. I like it like this. But I have to admit that I did not like it the first time I saw that buildings started getting taller than me. I wanted to become taller than them, to look at them from above. The idea seemed interesting” Casey said

“Don’t you think it would be too big?” Kelly asked

“Why?” Casey replied. “Back in Henford I was about a hundred feet tall and I had a lot of fun. Now I’m quite bigger than that and I can’t say it’s worse. I definitely feel more powerful and there is nothing I have stopped being able to do. It’s just a matter of adapting. So, why not get even bigger? Hell, once I get tired of this size it would actually be fun to try another one!”

“I guess you have a point” Kelly said without too much passion

“I do” Casey said, standing behind Kelly and placing a hand on her chin. Tilting her head upwards again, she whispered to her ear: “Can you imagine you were as tall as the Millennium Tower? Who would then challenge that you were a goddess?”

Kelly felt her nipples harden. She tried to keep a poker face, but knew that it was hard to fool Casey.

“Too bad we don’t know how to make ourselves grow again” Casey said

“Yeah” Kelly said looking away. “That’s a pity” she added in a low tone

“We still have twenty-five stories or so within our reach, though” Casey said, her tone more exited, as she started walking toward the building.

“What are you going to do?” Kelly asked

“What do you think I’m going to do?” Casey replied as she got next to it.

Kelly followed Casey as she got next to the building and stood in front of it for a few seconds, as if pondering what to do. Then, she extended her arms, palms flat and looking downwards, and brought them through the building’s façade. Glass broke noisily as Casey easily pierced the windows and rested her fingers on what had to be the twenty-second or twenty-third floor. Then, without warning, Casey pushed downwards, her fingers easily breaking through glass and concrete and ripping a large chunk of the façade open. When she was done, a large portion of what looked like ten floors of the building were exposed to the world.

Casey was looking at the hundreds of screaming people inside like a girl in a candy store. Of course Kelly knew that she was not going to merely play with them, like she had done when she was alone and happy. Unfortunately, there was not too much she could do for the unlucky tinies. She could try to give them a hand, though.

Casey was reaching out towards the building when a whooshing sound caught her by surprise. She did not need to turn to know what had happened. Dozens of terrified little people were caught by the hurricane wind and were roughly blown deeper inside the building, together with chairs, desks and cabinets. When she turned she found Kelly slightly stooping and with her lips pushed out, blowing a kiss in the direction of the building.

“What are you doing?” she asked, surprised

Kelly then chuckled and said:

“I felt like sending them a welcoming kiss”

She hoped that Casey would not anything beyond her just having some fun. When she smiled and said: “You like to play”, Kelly relaxed.

Shrugging, she replied:

“You too”

Casey’s smile was evil when she said:

“Of course”

Then, turning towards the building, she brought her hand in and took it out with a few little people trapped in her fingers.

 

 

 

Chapter 20. Déjà vu

 

“Hurry up, the crowd is close” Casey said, excited

“What do you want to do with them?” Kelly asked, trying to hide the concern in her voice

“Giant woman things” Casey replied casually

They had stayed at the Millennium Tower for a while. If Kelly had had any doubts about how much of a psycho Casey had become, her “games” there had cleared them from her mind. Some of them had been even more disgusting than she could have imagined.

Sooner or later Casey had to run out of people easily within her reach. When she did, Kelly convinced her to move away from the tower. She said she wanted to see more of their city. With that, she managed to get Casey away from little people for a while. Kelly knew that they would find more people sooner rather than later, though. And when they did, she did not have too many tricks up her sleeve to stop Casey from wreaking havoc in the city again.

“Don’t you love the way they always end up packing together into mobs?” Casey asked. “It’s so predictable and just so damned stupid”

Kelly did not have anything to say in defense of the crowd. She thought the same. Up to some point, they stopped looking like people when they reacted to their presence.

“I guess it’s natural. We are pretty damn big” she said, just pointing the obvious

 Then, Casey turned and said:

“Truth or dare?”

Kelly was completely taken by surprise. She managed to answer:

“Truth”

“Are you jealous because of not being the only giant around?”

“No. Maybe I would be if it were someone else, but having a good friend around is actually good” Kelly lied.

“You almost made me cry, girl” Casey said, laughing. “I need to admit that I was both jealous and worried when I found out about you. I’m still jealous, but the fact that it’s you makes things a little easier”

Then, Casey smiled and said:

“I choose dare”

Kelly thought about the irony of the situation while her mind tried to go through some possibilities. She knew that no matter what she thought about, Casey would end up making a mess. And Kelly would feel guilty about it. Then, an idea came to mind. She suppressed a smile as she said:

“I dare you to bring me that bus over there”

Kelly was pointing at a very noticeable city bus a block and a half away.

Casey chuckled and said: “Piece of cake”

“I did not finish…” Kelly replied. “I dare you to do that without killing anyone”

Casey’s expression changed.

“It’s packed from here to the bus” she protested

“Yeah, looks like that” Kelly said, smirking, trying to convey the idea that not letting Casey kill anyone was just a trick she had come up with to win a game.

“You bitch” Casey said

“You can yield” Kelly replied as she arched her eyebrows

“Yield?” Casey said. “Get ready for your next challenge. I’ll get done with mine in no time” she added.

Kelly saw Casey turn and face the crowd. She had never seen her so careful before. Kelly managed to suppress a giggle. Challenging Casey to be careful with people both resolved an immediate issue and put some pressure on her.

“Who knows, maybe she finds out that using her size without killing people can actually be better than being a fucking psycho” Kelly thought

Casey advanced until her toes were just behind the tiny people at the back of the crowd.

“Would it be too much to ask of you that you just cleared a path for a couple of blocks?” she asked in a quite unconvinced tone

At her feet, people run into every possible direction, many times bumping into each other. High-pitched screams easily reached her ears.

“Ok, I’ll need to handle this myself, then” Casey thought

Crouching, she brought her two hands into the crowd and scooped two handfuls of people, taking a lot of care to be gentle enough.

Standing up once more, she looked at the dozen or so people in her hands and said:

“This is your lucky day. I’ll set you down; make sure you get the hell away from me when I do that. I would really hate to step on you this time”

Turning, she carefully dropped the people on the street between her and Kelly and then dropped to her knees. She scooped another two handfuls and set them behind her as well. Turning, she got frustrated when she saw that the crowd had just filled the gap that had been left by the people she had picked up.

“Fuck!” she said between her teeth

Scooping another group, she kept them in her hands as she observed the rest of the crowd quickly filling the space. Apart from the density of people being a little lower, nothing too relevant had changed in front of Casey.

“Are you people stupid or what?” Casey said, frustrated. “What do you want? You want me to crush you?”

She needed to try something else. Remembering the river, she just puckered her lips and blew gently. Dozens of people were sent off their feet. Unfortunately, this did not clear a path for her. It just made people to lie on their stomachs and backs instead of run. She knew that she could blow stronger and make some people actually fly, but this was too risky, since she did not really trust their ability to survive the flight.

She needed to find an alternative. Looking back over her shoulder she saw Kelly observing her with a smile on her face.

“Does she think she’ll beat me? I’ll fucking show her” Casey thought, looking around for alternatives.

Her eyes set on something and she decided to give it a chance. Bringing her hand to the sidewalk, her fingers found the fire hydrant and easily broke it. A high-pressure column of water soon erupted from the sidewalk. Partially covering it with her fingers, Casey directed the pressured water into the direction of the crowd. The results were immediate. A sizeable group of people was pushed by the water and cleared an area right in front of the hydrant. And, thanks to the pressure of the water, no one could fill in the gap, afterwards.

She played with her fingers, moving the stream of water around until she had a large enough clear semi-circle in front of the hydrant.

Her little experiment had taken care of about half of the problem. Now, she had a free path for about a block. She felt proud of the solution she had come up with.

Standing up, she quickly took advantage of that until her toes were right behind the people again. She observed the bus from her vantage point of view and felt frustrated again. It was but a couple of steps away, but there was no way she could take those steps without her feet landing on people.

She needed to find another trick. The trees on the sidewalk gave her an idea. They must be about fifty feet tall, so it was easy enough for her to reach out and rip one of them off. Once she had it in her hand, she used it like a brush and moved a group of people away from her and into the sidewalk where the tree had been. She was careful, since she knew that even like this, she could end up hurting the people. The gap that she had cleared was starting to be filled in with people, but she easily corrected that by carefully sweeping the tree again.

A few seconds later, she was standing again and the path between her and the bus was clear. She took a couple of small, careful steps towards it and then bent down and easily grabbed it with one hand in the center of its roof. She turned in the direction of Kelly with a proud look in her face. Then, her expression suddenly changed.

Kelly did not understand what was going on. Then, a thundering voice behind her said:

“Leave them alone”

Kelly did not need to turn to know who that voice belonged to.

“Oh, fuck” she said

Forgetting about all the care she had had until then, Casey started to stomp her way back, bus in hand. The only thing that prevented the body count from getting higher was that Casey herself had cleared most of the path when she had been advancing towards the bus.

Turning, Kelly saw Lisa was advancing down the empty avenue, her teeth and fists clenched.

The situation had been bad enough with just Casey. Now, it risked becoming a nightmare. Kelly knew that everything was going to go to hell in the next ten seconds. She tried to find a way to stop the unavoidable, but she did not know how. Then, as both Casey and Lisa were about to reach her, she took a step to the middle of the road, stood with her arms spread wide and yelled:

“Stop for a second, for God’s sake!”

She did not know if it were her words or the deafening volume at which she had pronounced them, but both Casey and Lisa stopped. Plenty of windows shattered.

Kelly knew she did not have too much time. Standing sideways, so that she could see both of them while she kept her arms extended and her palms flat, as if creating an imaginary barrier, she said:

“Please, stop and listen to me before you do anything stupid”

Casey was stopped, but her stance suggested that she would charge in Lisa’s direction at any moment.

“I’ll kill Lisa first. Then you can say anything you want” Casey said

“Stop right there, for fuck’s sake!” Kelly yelled again. “I just need you to listen to me for a second!”

Apparently, the volume of her words had some effect again. Both women were still tense but were not moving. Whatever she had to say, Kelly knew that she had to say it now.

“Look, I know that you two hate each other. But you need to keep your head cool for a second and listen to me, ok? Look at us! We are huge again. Even bigger. I don’t know how the fuck it happened, but it happened again. Last time we fucked up. It was everyone’s fault. But it doesn’t need to happen again. I’ve been thinking about this. You just need to listen to me, ok?”

From the look in Casey’s and Lisa’s faces, she knew that she would not have time for a very long speech. Then, Lisa just said:

“I saw you on TV. You are enjoying this”

 Her tone was accusing, disappointed.

“Of course I’m enjoying this. This is the best thing ever. Look, Lisa, you need to look at this with your eyes open. You’ve grown again. We all did. We cannot prevent this from happening to us. I know it. And I know you’ve felt it too. We will never be normal again. And you know what? I don’t want to! Why should I, when I can be bigger, and better. When I can be in charge. And why should you?”

“I’m married! I have a daughter!” Lisa said

“How can you help your husband and daughter more? Like this or caged in a lab? Because you know that’s where they’ll put you if they ever find the way to reduce you again. I, for one, know that I’m not getting back into a lab”

“Stop wasting your time” Casey said. “You know she’s a fucking wimpy. She’s always been. And I’ve spent 6 years in prison because of her!” she added in a very angry tone

“Casey, you need to listen to me as well. We can be goddesses. The three of us. We can rule, do as we please and get anything we want. And we can have fun. We can have tremendous fun. But you need to stop being a psycho. People will eventually accept us. They will have no other option than to accept that we are in charge. But as long as you keep killing them for sport, they will keep on fighting back”

“Let them try” Casey said, shrugging

“We cannot go on like this forever, Casey. If the three of us can work together, this can work out well. But we all need to put something on our side” Kelly said

“The more you talk, the more it looks like you are asking us to be like you” Casey said

“This is the only way this will work” Kelly said, almost pleading

“Why?” Casey said. “Last time I checked I was well over two hundred feet tall, so the way I see it, I can do anything I fucking want”

“Casey…” Kelly said

“Are you going to fight me?” Casey said, looking straight into Kelly’s eyes.

Kelly waited for a couple of seconds and said:

“No, I’m not going to fight you” Kelly said

“Kelly!” Lisa then said, making her turn.

“You are both wrong. If no one is going to take my side, I’m not taking anyone’s side either”

Just then, Lisa was hit hard with something. It took Kelly a second to realize that it had been the bus that Casey had been holding in her hand.

 

  Chapter 21. Showdown

 

Casey dashed past Kelly and tackled Lisa as she tried to recover from the strong impact of the bus in her face. Both women started falling down on the street below. Lisa was still shocked, so Casey quickly sat on top of her and hit her in the face as hard as she could. Lisa screamed. Then, Casey reached for a parked car, and slammed it in Lisa’s face.

Lisa tried to fight back, but Casey had her very well immobilized. Hitting her again, Casey mocked her:

“Where is that fucking brown belt that you had?”

She easily deflected another attempt from Lisa to hit her and then hit her hard on the face once more.

“Did you just get chubbier?” she then asked in the same mocking tone

Casey became overconfident, and this is what gave Lisa the window of opportunity to react. Placing her elbows on the road, she pushed herself a little farther away from Casey and as she tried to reposition, Lisa managed to get a foot between Casey and her. Casey realized about the danger, but Lisa had enough time to push her away from her.

The results were far from expected for Lisa, Casey and Kelly, who had put some distance between her and her former friends and was observing the outcome.

Lisa had not just pushed Casey away from her. She had sent her literally flying for two blocks. Kelly followed her flight until Casey’s body hit hard against a building. The façade easily caved in as Casey’s body tore through it and through layers and layers of the tall skyscraper. It was too much for the building, which quickly started crumbling on itself. A few seconds later, the whole building had come down, effectively burying Casey.

Lisa had stood up and walked the distance to the building. Her lip was swollen and her cheek was bruised. Kelly had also approached.

“How did you do that?” Kelly asked

Then, Lisa started sobbing.

“There… there must have been thousands of people on that building”

“It was not your fault” Kelly said

“They are all dead” Lisa said

Kelly hugged Lisa and whispered to her ear:

“You have to listen to me, Lisa. It was not your fault. The little people will not see it like that, of course. Right now they feel relieved that you just got them rid of Casey, but then they will blame you. They won’t understand. You have to come with me. I’ll help you, but you need to forget about the stupid morals that got us in trouble 6 years ago”

“What do you mean?” Lisa asked

“Stay with me, help me rule this city you just saved” Kelly said

Lisa got away from Kelly, trying to compose herself.

“I have not come here to rule anything. I came here to stop Casey and to talk some sense into you” Lisa said

Kelly chuckled.

“Talk some sense into me?” she asked

“Can’t you see that you cannot live like this forever? The only option is to become normal again”

“You know, Lisa, six years ago you somehow managed to put that idea in my head. Now I know it was bullshit. The last six years of my life have been a fucking disaster, and all this time I’ve known that I could have had a wonderful life. Now I can finally have that life, and there is no fucking chance I will throw the opportunity away”

“But what the hell are you going to do with this size?” Lisa asked

“Rule! Have fun! Do anything I fucking want!” Kelly said passionately

“But can’t you see that people will never let you do that?” Lisa said

“This is what I thought, back in Henford. This is what made me wimp out. Now I know it is not true. People cannot stop me. Believe me, I know it for a fact. And I already told you before, if we do things right, it’s a matter of time before they accept us”

“I’m not playing along with you” Lisa said

Kelly rolled her eyes and said:

“It’s fine with me. It’s a pity, though”

“You did not understand me: I won’t let you do it”

Kelly stared at Lisa and said:

“Don’t do this, Lisa”

“I cannot let you do it!” Lisa repeated

“I can promise you that I’ll be fair. You know I will. But I won’t let you or anyone challenge my position”

“You are crazy” Lisa said, her voice sounding desperate. “You are a fucking megalomaniac”

Kelly let a laugh out:

“I’m two-hundred and fifty fucking feet tall. Of course I think big!”

Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a concrete avalanche behind them. Both women quickly turned. The pile of rubble that had buried Casey was coming apart. Soon, they could see a hand. Then, the rubble exploded and Casey’s head and torso came out of it. She was bruised. And she had the eyes of a mad woman.

Casey jumped to her feet before Kelly or Lisa had any time to react. She charged Lisa and moved her away from Kelly. When Lisa tried to fight back, Casey just grabbed her hair and pulled strongly backwards. Lisa let out a very loud cry. Casey then pushed Lisa’s head forward with all her strength. Lisa’s face crashed against the mirrored façade of a building and tore through it like paper, pushed by Casey’s incredible strength.

She risked opening her eyes and saw people off their feet right in front of them before Casey pulled her head out of the building again. Lisa coughed and tried to get free from Casey’s grip. She was unsuccessful. Casey just pushed her to the ground, tripping her with her foot. Once Lisa was on her knees, Casey kicked her hard in the stomach, sending her flying half a block backwards. She landed on her back in the middle of the road. Casey’s threatening figure soon was on top of her. She kicked her in the ribs, making her scream and roll over herself.

Lisa was lying now face down. Casey was next to her in no time. Soon, Lisa felt Casey’s foot on the back of her head. Her face was soon pushed into the road. The asphalt cracked and dug as her face sunk deeper. She was having a very hard time to breathe. Then, she stopped feeling Casey’s foot. Lisa instinctively realized what was going to happen and managed to gather her remaining strength to roll to the side. An instant later, Casey’s foot stomped hard on the sport where her head had been.

“Still have some strength on you, don’t you?” Casey asked, from above

Lisa could barely move; fighting back was not an option right now. Lying face up, she looked at Casey’s vicious face. She was waiting for another stomp when, instead, Casey started to crouch. Soon, she felt Casey’s hands under her armpit and at her thigh. And then, with strength she had never felt before on anyone, Casey began to raise her.

From the distance, Kelly was amazed at what she was just seeing. Casey had lifted Lisa from the ground as if she were full of air and was now standing straight, with Lisa’s body completely over her head.

Then, without warning, Casey tossed Lisa forward. Her gigantic body flew over two blocks before it crashed through a building. Her body then came through the other side and fell over the building next to it. The top half of the first building was now coming down, while the second building was crumbling as Lisa fell through its floors.

Casey walked confidently towards Lisa. Soon she was standing next to her, with her hands on her hips, looking at her like a fallen enemy. Walking until she had Lisa between her legs, Casey looked down and evaluated how to deliver the final stroke. Then, without warning, Lisa’s leg kicked upwards and sent Casey into the building in front of her.

Her upper torso dropped floor after floor, until Casey was lying on top of Lisa’s body, her face still buried in the building. Lisa’s hand then tore through the walls. Unprepared, Casey could not react before she felt her hand grab her throat and close with vicious strength.

Casey could not breathe. She moved her head out of the building and tried to pry Lisa’s fingers open, but they had an iron grip around her throat that she could not get free from.

Scared, Casey started to punch Lisa. She could tell she was hurting her, but Lisa still did not let go. Casey was beginning to suffocate. She increased the frequency of her blows, but still Lisa kept pushing. Casey realized that she was about to pass out and got very scared. In a last desperate move, she pushed with her legs and tried to jump. Lisa’s hand did not let go, but Casey managed to separate herself a little from Lisa’s body. As she dropped, she kneed Lisa as hard as she could in the ribs. Lisa’s hand finally opened. Rolling off of Lisa, Casey looked up and grasped as much air as she could get in her lungs. She heard Lisa moaning next to her. She was weak. The problem was that Casey was not in a much better shape, right now. She needed some time to recover.

Both girls were looking up when a green chopper stopped, hovering not too high. They could hear a couple more choppers in the distance. Then, something exploded just over their heads and, suddenly, a greenish smoke covered them.

Kelly was looking at it from a distance and felt a chill in her heart. She understood what had happened.

“They are trying to reduce them. This is a fucking reducer!” she thought

She looked at the helicopters turning and saw that they were going after her. She felt adrenaline pumping up. She did not know what to do. Suddenly, everything seemed to be at risk.

“I don’t want to be fucking small again!” her mind screamed as she looked to the sides, to try to find the best option to get away from the immediate danger.

She knew they would eventually get her, though. If they had a reducer, it was just a matter of time. Kelly’s mid was crying at how unfair that was when a hand got out of the greenish smoke. It was a very big hand, and it grabbed the chopper, its overconfident pilot having flown too low. Soon, Casey’s body emerged from the smoke and the hand moved the chopper to her face.

“What the hell is that smoke supposed to be? What did you want to do? Poison us?” Casey said as she walked down the street, looking into the choppers cabin with mad eyes.

Kelly’s mouth was still open when another hand moved out of the smoke and grabbed Casey by the shoulder. Turning, Casey slammed the helicopter in Lisa’s face, which was just getting out of the smoke as well.

Lisa fell on her back. Soon, Casey was over her again, trying to hit her as Lisa tried to block the blows.

Kelly’s attention was not on the other two giant women, though. It was not centered on the two helicopters that had been flying higher than the one that had delivered the gas bomb. They had turned and were now getting away from the scene as quickly as they could. Kelly narrowed her eyes as she followed their path. They were flying east, which made things much easier. The fight had brought them to the section of Downtown were buildings were already getting lower and Kelly could follow the path of the aircraft very well over the rooftops. Her curiosity only got higher when she saw both helicopters landing on the roof of a pretty distinctive building.

A scream from Casey momentarily got her attention. When she turned she saw that the fight between her and Lisa was going through the same pattern: they were hitting each other with pretty amazing feats of strength, destroying most of the cityscape around them in the process, but even if Casey always seemed to be the one on top, she also did not seem to be able to get close enough to definitely beating Lisa.

Kelly thought that they would be at it for a while. As much as she wanted to know who came out on top, since her strategy might have to depend on that, there was something more important she had to do now.

 

 

 

Chapter 22. Priorities

 

 

Ron was pulled out of the chopper the moment it hit the roof of the Federal Building they had been commanded to land on. The rotor was still on and he felt the strong wind it caused, but the tall and muscular soldiers did not seem to be affected by this as they carried out orders. Orders that must be coming from someone that was very disappointed, Ron realized.

He was pushed down the stairs and straight into a conference room. A red-faced man with a two-star General uniform was waiting for him. He was clearly the one in charge. Ron barely had time to quickly scan the room. He did not know anyone… wait… he then saw Sykes in the back. He felt some anger growing into him and replacing part of the frustration and disorientation he still felt at what had happened.

“What the fuck happened out there?” the very angry General barked at him

Ron needed some time to react, then said:

“My… my team… we… we were…”

“We are bringing them here now!” the General barked again. “I thought you had a counter to make those damned bimbos small again!”

The truth was that Ron had been absolutely convinced of it. He could still not understand what had happened, and he tended to feel very uncomfortable when he was in situations where he did not have all the necessary information.

“I… I don’t know… for all we know, it should have worked” Ron finally managed to say

The General pointed at one of the screens on the room and Ron realized that it was playing a live feed of Casey and Lisa fighting each other not so far away from there. Right now, Casey had one of Lisa’s arms trapped and had kneed her in the stomach.

“Well, it does not looked as if it worked” the General said

“I’m sure we can make it work… I’m sure we got the theory right… we just need to work a little more on the chemical…” Ron said

“We don’t have more time!” the General yelled. “I have three women destroying Hollner’s Downtown” he added in the same upset tone.

“Sir…” Ron said, finding some resolve. “Attacking them is a mistake”

“Trusting you damned white coat nerds was the mistake in the first place” the General said

“Sir, you have to listen to me…” Ron tried

“I will listen to you” the General said. Ron had a brief moment of hope, then the General added: “if you can give me another counter in 5 minutes”

Ron’s expression changed.

“What? This is impossible… we need more time…”

“We do not have any time!” the General repeated. Then, the turned to someone in a Coronel’s uniform and said: “Give green light to operation Goliath”

Operation Goliath? Ron didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry at the stupid arrogance of the General and the stupid name he had come up with for what was a much worse mistake than the one his team and him had made. He was thinking on how to reply when an alarm sounded.

“What the hell is happening?” General Archer asked

One of his aides was talking on a communicator. He then turned and said:

“One of the giant women is coming this direction”

The look in the General’s face changed instantly. Ron looked at the screen and saw Casey and Lisa still engaged on their fight, this time Lisa managing to score a hit in Casey’s face. This only left Kelly. He felt a knot in his stomach.

“Wha…what?” General Archer said

“The woman identified as Kelly Hanson is coming in this direction. We believe she has followed the helicopter’s path”

Ron could see General Archer swallowing hard. He was no expert in military tactics, but it seemed pretty obvious that the General’s eagerness to yell at him, which had made him order the pilot of his helicopter to immediately bring him to the Federal building, had backfired.

“We should evacuate, sir” the aide told him

“Yes… yes. Start evacuation” General Archer said, sounding a little confused.

There was a water glass in the table next to Ron. When the water started to ripple he knew that it was too late. Soon, the shakes became noticeable to everyone on the room. The General and his staff were getting ready to go to the roof and take one of the choppers that had got him into the building and that was getting ready to evacuate them.

The General had commanded him to go with them; less than a minute later they were hurriedly walking through a hall in the direction of the roof stairs when the shakes made some stuff fall from the desks and the light coming in through the windows was blocked by something.

An instant later, some words thundered through the building:

“You are not going anywhere”

They did not understand who the voice was referring to until it said:

“This chopper is going to be a pile of junk in ten seconds. I’d rather have you get out of it, but it’s your call, really”

Less than half a minute later, they heard an explosion coming from the ground, several stories below. Then, the voice made the windows rattle again:

“Now, you will tell me who you were carrying in this chopper and into this building”

Ron felt the knot in his stomach tighten as he heard the question. The party was no longer advancing towards the roof access stairs. They had remained still, as events unfolded. Ron was probably the most nervous person in the group, but the rest did not seem t be in much better shape.

A few seconds later, Kelly’s voice came back. It sounded somewhat excited as it said:

“Interesting”

If Ron had had any doubts on what had happened, they were clarified when the light through the windows changed as the massive woman outside their building moved. Soon, a large face appeared in front of the windows of the top floor, where Ron was. Enormous hazel eyes started scanning through the windows when Ron, quite instinctively, dropped to the floor.

He felt her thundering voice closer than ever as it called his name:

“Ron, I know you’re there”

He felt a shiver run down his spine as he heard it and his mind wondered about Kelly’s intentions. He had been very intimate with her just a few days ago, but after what he had seen and heard of her on TV he was more scared than anything.

“Come meet me at the roof if you don’t want me to start looking for you floor after floor” the voice said again

At that moment, Ron felt several people looking at him. He swallowed hard.

 

 

Kelly knew it was critical to learn what those choppers had tried to do to Casey and Lisa. She was pretty sure that the gas they had released on them was some sort of reducer, but given the lack of effects, she could not know for sure. It may have very well been an attempt at poisoning them, as Casey had accused them of.

Once she had seen the choppers landing on the roof of a not so distant building, she knew she should pay them a visit.

“I should have imagined that they would try something like this” she thought as she advanced through pretty empty streets. “It was never going to be so easy, was it?” Kelly thought, realizing that it had been too naïve to think that people would quickly accept the new situation. “In the end, you always knew that you would need to dirty your hands more than you wanted to admit” her mind added.

The sounds of Casey and Lisa destroying more of downtown as they kept on they never ending fight momentarily caught her attention.

“It would have been much easier if they had not shown up, though. They’re both idiots. They cannot appreciate the gift they got. One is too wimpy and the other is too vicious”

She kept on advancing, closing the distance with the building very quickly. She let her feet trample power lines and abandoned vehicles, but she was careful to avoid the few scattered people on her way.

For the first time since she had emerged from the hotel, she did not feel in control. And it was horrible. She had already partially felt like this when Casey had forced her to do things she had not planned, but she had the hope that she would be able to rein her in, to trick her out of her behavior. Now, after Lisa had shown up, she knew it was impossible. She had tried, but she had soon realized that the three would never agree on anything. She was willing to commit, to be flexible… but Casey and Lisa were not.

And to make things much worse, the army, or whoever that chopper had belonged to, was now attempting the only thing she was truly scared of: reducing them. Kelly felt… she knew that she could not be defeated while she was big. But she had already been reduced before, and she knew that she would be helpless if that happened again.

She was trying to form a plan in her head… but there were too many variables. She needed more information. And she knew where she would get it.

She was in front of the building in no time. It was pretty characteristic, with its conical shape and its rather large heliport on the roof. But it was not that big. Somewhat distant from the city center, the building’s top was barely level with Kelly’s prominent chest. After a long while walking around buildings that were much taller than her, the feeling of towering over this one was refreshing. And, knowing that she had to intimidate the people inside, it also was welcome.

The helicopter on the roof had turned the rotor on. She had clearly been spotted. She easily stopped the rotor with a finger and then threatened the pilot and his co-pilot out of it. A second later, he was dangling in front of her eyes, ready to be questioned. He was cooperative enough, so she set him and his co-pilot in a nearby roof before casually dropping the chopper into the road below.

She was quite excited when she stooped to look through the windows. From the description of the pilot, there was no doubt that Ron was here!

She really wanted to get her fingers on him. She knew that he would be the best source for answers but, at the same time, she still felt very mad at him for the attempt on her life.

She called for him, ordered him to go to the roof. After a while, nothing had happened.

“Ok, as you want” Kelly said in the direction of the building.

Then, she easily broke the left-most window of the top floor with two fingers and dragged them all the way to the right, easily breaking glass and plaster as they advanced. In a matter of seconds, the entire top floor was exposed to her curious eyes.

 

 

“Fuck, that was close” a sergeant said as he and Ron hid behind a desk in the empty office they had dashed into

Ron still felt a little shocked from all the destruction that was happening around him, his mind having trouble to associate it to a casual gesture from a woman he had known since elementary school.

He risked a peek through one of the windows of the office that showed the large status room. He felt horror and something close to guilt when impossibly large fingers entered the status room and closed around a panicked woman. She was quickly pulled out of his view.

“I’m searching for Ron Howard. About 24, rather tall, nerdy? Have you seen him?” Kelly’s powerful voice said from outside

He could not hear the woman’s reply, but after a while, Kelly’s voice came back again:

“I already know he’s in there. I need to know where he is”

Some more time passed when Kelly’s voice, this time sounding a little bit more frustrated, made Ron’s bones rattle once more:

“You’ve been quite useless. But you told the truth”

Ron did not know what was happening outside, but he hoped that Kelly’s words were matching her attitude and that she would not hurt the woman.

Her voice came back:

“If anyone knows where Ron Howard is, make yourselves a favor and deliver him to me in the roof. It’s going to be much worse for everyone if I have to look for him”

Ron heard the sergeant cocking his gun and whisper to him:

“No matter what happens, stay behind me”

Less than a minute later, the door to office he was hiding in brusquely opened. A man in a suit got in, with a gun in his hand. He turned and when he saw Sergeant Jeffries, he tried to aim in his direction. Sergeant Jeffries shot first. A scream was caught up in Ron’s throat as he saw blood from the gray-suited man splatter the wall behind him.

“Fuck!” the sergeant said. “We need to get the hell out of here”

 

 

Kelly was surprised by the sound of shots inside the building. She was not expecting that. At least, not without her being the target. She was wondering what might have happened when some movement on the roof caught her attention. There were some people getting out of the access door. Curious, she stood up and looked at them, searching for Ron. He was not among the four people in there, all of them in military uniforms and holding a rifle in their hand.

The moment they noticed her eyes locked on them, the four men stopped and took aim. A second later, bullets were harmlessly bouncing of the skin of Kelly’s cheeks, neck and breasts.

While this was much more expected, it pissed Kelly off enormously anyway. Without warning, she swiftly moved her right hand to the roof, curled her fingers and flicked one of the soldiers, sending him flying for over two blocks before he started falling down.

Another soldier followed the same fate before the other two had time to react. They stood from the firing position and tried to run to the access door. Not in the mood for subtleties, Kelly swept her hand over the roof and sent them flying too.

Her voice was significantly more upset as she said:

“If you keep trying to shoot me, I may start thinking that bringing the whole building down is a good idea”

She heard more shots, but, once more, they were inside the building. Forgetting about the unsuccessful but very annoying attempts to hurt her, Kelly felt curious again about what could be happening inside the building

 

 

“Sergeant… please… let it go” Ron said as Sergeant Jeffries returned some of the shots that were coming from the other side of the aisle. According to him, there was a group of three people closing on them.

“I have orders to protect you” the sergeant said

“It’s pointless” Ron mentioned. “Too many people have died already because of me. I don’t want anyone else to die” he said in a very sad tone

“Sorry, doc, but this is not up to you to decide” the sergeant said

Ron rolled his eyes as the sergeant returned one more shot.

Then, he reached for the desk behind him, grabbed a very heavy paperweight and slammed it on the back of the sergeant’s head. As he dropped to the floor, unconscious, he moved closer to the door and said:

“I’m Ron Howard. I will go to the roof by myself. I’m going to come out”

 

 

Kelly was prepared for some other stupid attempt when she saw movement in the door that gave access to the roof once more. Her muscles tensed as she straightened up, getting ready. She relaxed almost as quickly when a single figure was pushed through the opening and the door was slammed shut right behind it. Her lips drew a very wide smile in her face when she realized who that figure was.

“Hello Ron” she said in a soft but excited voice

Surprisingly enough, Ron looked more depressed than scared. He looked up as he walked in her direction, something that was definitely new for her. Stopping in the middle of the roof, he said:

“Hello Kelly”

“You and I have a lot of catching up to do” Kelly said

“I know” Ron said in a resigned tone

“Stand still” she said as she reached out for him. She was careful as she picked him by the sides with two fingers and raised him in front of her eyes. “Let’s go someplace quiet”

And then, she turned and walked down the street. She knew perfectly well where she was going. From her height, the park at the end of the street was very visible and very beckoning. As she got there, she let herself drop, her hard ass making the ground shake as it sat on the soft grass. Cupping her left palm under her face, Kelly then dropped Ron, who had still been dangling on the fingers of her right hand.

He needed a few second to recover from the ride. She observed him with a mix of curiosity and disappointment as he did.

“I would have climbed into your hand myself, if you had asked me to” Ron said, his tone slightly accusing

“I don’t ask for things anymore. I take them” Kelly said, authoritative.

“I thought you didn’t like being a giant” Ron said in a slightly accusing tone

Kelly knew where he was coming from.

“I never said that. I said that I did not regret having taken the counter, back in Henford”

“You lied” Ron said

“I guess I did. The truth is I love being a goddess” Kelly replied

“This is insane” Ron said

“What would be insane would be giving this away” was Kelly’s simple answer

“What do you want from me?” Ron asked

“Answers. You lied to me as well” Kelly said

“I… I did” Ron admitted

“You are going to tell me all the truth, now” she said

“I can’t” Ron said

Kelly could not prevent a laugh.

“Come on Ron. Let’s make this easy, shall we? You know you are going to tell me, so why not telling me before I need to do anything you will regret”

“Are you threatening me?” Ron said, his voice sounding hurt

“Says the guy who sent a couple of hitmen to get rid of me” Kelly said, getting a little more upset

“It wasn’t me” Ron said almost immediately

“They worked for the same guys you do” Kelly quickly added

“It was … someone else” Ron said

“Who?” Kelly asked

“Colonel Sykes” Ron finally said, reluctantly

The name did not ring a bell. Ron must have seen the confusion in her face as he said:

“He was the responsible for security at FSD”

“Where is he?” Kelly asked

She could see some hesitation in Ron’s face. Then, he said:

“He’s in the Federal Building. He was there with me”

He had hesitated, but he had finally done what his gut was telling him. He hated Sykes, he had been the ultimate responsible for what was happening in Hollner right now and he deserved to pay for it. He knew that with his words he had most likely sentenced him, but with his own life pretty much in a similar situation, Ron decided that he should not feel guilty. Everyone had to be responsible of his own actions and Sykes had been the responsible for the attempt on Kelly’s life.

Kelly frowned. Ron imagined what was going on through her head. She did not give it away, though. She just changed topics.

“What was the green gas you shot at Casey and Lisa?” Kelly asked

Ron hesitated, then he said:

“A reducer”

“It did not work” Kelly observed

“Really? I had not noticed” Ron replied with sarcasm in his voice

“Do you know how to make us small again?” Kelly asked

Ron thought for some time. Then, he replied:

“Right now? No, I don’t. That gas was my best bet”

“Will you eventually find out?” Kelly asked

Ron hesitated for even more time. Then, he said:

“I think I will. Not on my own, but there is a full team of people working on this, back at the FSD”

Kelly frowned slightly as she said:

“You see, Ron, that is a problem. Because I really don’t want to get small again”

Kelly could see Ron swallowing hard. Then, he asked:

“Are you going to kill me?”

He did not sound scared or angry. He sounded resigned.

Kelly waited a few second to reply. Then, she said:

“No. I kind of like you”

Ron laughed hysterically.

“And I thought you were just fucking me for information”

“I was. But you are cute, anyway” Kelly said. “In any case, I don’t need to kill you. I just need to delay you”

“What are you going to do?” Ron asked, sounding curious

“Do you really think I’m going to tell you?” Kelly asked in a slightly mocking tone. “It’s good to know that you won’t be able to make me smaller for a while, though” she added.

“They will fight you, in any case” Ron said

“Do you honestly think that they have any chance?” Kelly asked him

Ron did not reply.

“They don’t have any chance against Casey or Lisa either” she said in a questioning tone.

Ron nodded.

“I will need to take care about them myself, then”

Ron looked puzzled. She felt compelled to explain.

“I can’t let them around, especially Casey. But Lisa is never going to win that fight. I was planning to let them settle things themselves, but after you showed up with the first attempt at a reducer, there is no time anymore”

“What are you going to do?” Ron asked again

“I’m going to take care of Casey and Lisa and then I’ll let everyone know who is in charge”

Kelly then stood up and looked around. She found an adequate enough spot for her intentions soon enough. Crossing the park, she crouched and grabbed a small boat by the shore of a lake. Then, she straightened back up and set Ron inside. Then, she walked in the direction of a tall communications tower on the other side of the park and set the boat in one of the arches that the structure, that looked like a scaled-down version of the Eiffel Tower. There was no way Ron would be able to get down and finding him and getting him out would take anyone with enough will to do it some time. It was all Kelly needed.

“Bye Ron” she said in a soft and almost caring tone

“Kelly, you cannot stay like this” Ron tried for a last time

Smiling at him, Kelly said:

“You see, Ron… you are right on this one”

 

 

 

Chapter 23. Above

 

 

General Archer was giving instructions to his aides like crazy, telling them how to position the troops that were right now on the outskirts of Hollner and how to prepare for the immediate attack. Sykes was observing, silent, from a corner of the conference room.

Then, the most massive shake he had ever felt in his life made dust rain from the ceiling.

Without saying anything, Sykes stood up and headed for the window. His jaw dropped.

“What the he…” he started saying

Then, the ceiling collapsed on top of him and everyone else as the Federal One building ceased to be.

 

 

Casey stood up and turned to face Lisa. She was pretty beaten up, but Lisa looked even worse. The avenue around them was empty and several of the buildings wore very evident marks of the fight that had been going on for quite some time already.

Casey could feel some blood on her lips and she knew her cheek was swollen. Lisa was even more bruised. They were about a block apart.

“I will kill you” Casey said with anger in her voice

“You don’t seem to have been too successful, so far” Lisa replied with some scorn

Without any other words, Casey charged back towards Lisa. She waited and, in the last minute, tried to stand sideways and use Casey’s force to throw them to the ground. She had not practiced jiu-jitsu for ages, but she still had some instincts. Casey seemed to fall for it at first, but her instincts, trained on a daily basis in prison over the last six years, were much more acute and, just in the last minute, she changed the direction of her charge and elbowed Lisa on the ribs. Both women rolled over each other and into the lobby of a pretty unscratched building to Lisa’s left. For the few people that had managed to hide there from the carnage on the street there had been very little warning as the two titans crashed through the façade and trampled over everything on their path.

More of the building fell over Casey and Lisa. Casey ended up on top and brushed debris off her hair as she secured a lock on Lisa’s body with her legs. One of Lisa’s arms was trapped. Casey punched her. Lisa managed to block Casey’s fist, but she could do nothing to block her other free hand as it hit her jaw hard. Lisa spat some more blood.

She could not muster the strength to fight Casey anymore. They had been fighting for too long and it had been too hard. Still, she knew she had to hold on. Otherwise, she was doomed and, more importantly, the city was doomed.

“What’s happening, Lisa? Where is your brown belt now?” Casey asked as she delivered another punch

Lisa spat some more blood as she tried to free her hand from Casey’s leg cage. Then, with the look of a mad woman, Casey grabbed Lisa by the throat and pushed. Lisa immediately started to choke.

“I never liked you, you stupid Barbie” Casey said. “But I could have tolerated you. You chose to be stupid, though”

She increased the pressure on her throat as Lisa tried to fight against it. It was useless. Casey wore a vicious grin in her face as she kept on pushing.

“I will get rid of you once and for all. And then, I will do anything I fucking please!”

Just at that moment, Lisa managed to free her trapped arm and pushed Casey back. She lost her hold on her throat and Lisa breathed in hard and anxiously. Casey was still on top of her and had her immobilized between her legs though.

“Do you think you can fight back?” Casey asked. “You can’t. Why don’t you let go? It will all be faster and easier” she added with a vicious voice

Casey felt like she was very close to winning. Lisa had held much better and much longer than she would have expected, but she knew she was beaten now. And she knew she was all that stood between her and absolute power, the chance to do anything she wanted.

Of course, there would still be Kelly around, but she knew that Kelly would not do anything stupid.

With the same vicious look, she hit Lisa hard again.

“I’m going to make you suffer. The same way I suffered when they tested on me. And the same way I suffered when I was locked in a maximum security prison for 6 years” she said

She hit Lisa once more. Lisa tried to block her, but she just brushed her arm aside and hit her.

Then, Lisa’s expression abruptly changed. Casey was wondering what could have caused that when she felt an iron grip around her stomach and she was pulled with a strength she could not believe was possible. She even felt a little sick as she raised and turned at an impossible rate. She was trying to recover when her field of vision was suddenly filled by a face she knew very well.

“Ke… Kelly” she babbled as she tried to grasp the face’s immensity

Kelly was not focused on her but on something else. Then, they all started to rise once more. To Casey it felt like flying. Looking down, she could see the city from above. Then, she looked at her stomach and saw Kelly’s enormous hand strongly grabbing her by one side. She felt like a doll being moved around. It was one of the most frustrating feelings she had ever experienced. Casey looked at the other side and saw Kelly’s other hand holding another woman. It was Lisa.  Then, her humongous eyes set on them both and her lips parted. Kelly’s voice boomed like a loudspeaker that is not properly adjusted. Casey’s bones shook with each word. She had never felt anything like that. She could still recognize her former friend’s voice, though.

“Look at what you made me do” Kelly said

Casey did not know how to reply. Suddenly, the world around her had changed. She finally mustered enough courage to speak:

“Kelly… how… how did you do this?”

Kelly sneered and said:

“If you think I’m going to tell you, you are more foolish than I thought. Just let me tell you this: you are never going to find out by yourselves”

“You are huge” Lisa then said

Kelly smiled again and said:

“I guess I am. I would have enjoyed staying at my previous height for a while, but you really gave me no option. And with the damned military trying to reduce us, I could not waste too much time”

“How long have you known that you could get this big?” Casey asked, her voice sounding somehow betrayed

“A while. I hoped that it would not come to this, but you could not be reasoned with, could you?” Kelly said

“Kelly” Lisa’s voice sounded worried. “What are you going to do? You are too dangerous”

Kelly rolled her eyes and said:

“No, you two are the dangerous ones. Casey with her irrational violence and you with your stupid denial attitude. Look at what you did to downtown! Even the damned army took more of the city down than I did, when they shot missiles at me. I have the power to do much worse than this, but also have the intelligence to use it smartly. It would have been easier if you had listened to me. If you had stopped fucking around with your “we cannot be giants” attitude and Casey had managed to control herself. I tried. I really tried. But the only option was to force you to do it”

“What are you going to do to us?” Casey asked, sounding more pragmatic

“It depends. As strange as it may sound, I still appreciate you. But I need to make sure that you two behave. I know that is impossible if I leave you on your own, so I have no other option than to force you to do it. From now on, you two will be my servants. You will do anything I tell you. Anything. If you behave well, I will give you some freedom. You are still much bigger than anyone else around, so you can enjoy. But I want to make this very clear: I am in charge from now on. Do not challenge me if you don’t want to piss me off”

“You want us to be your slaves?” Casey asked bluntly

Kelly shrugged and replied:

“If you want to call it like that… You haven’t had too many problems to abuse anyone that was smaller than you ever since you got big. Now, there is someone bigger than you”

Lisa talked again:

“Kelly, if you look this big to us… to the people…”

“Yes, I will look huge. I hope that is enough to make them finally realize that I’m their goddess”

Almost as an answer, Kelly felt some stings on her back.

“What the hell?” she asked aloud

Turning, she saw multiple trails of smoke heading in her direction. They seemed slower and much less threatening than the ones she had seen before. She followed their path with her eyes until most of them ended in her stomach or chest. She felt a sting every time that happened, but it was barely annoying. Then, an explosion erupted in the spot where the missile had hit and she felt some heat, barely above the comfort level. Looking at the distance, she saw several insect-sized aircraft hovering and some faster but equally small insect-sized aircraft moving very fast.

It was easy to figure out what had happened.

“Fuck” she muttered between her teeth as she still held Lisa and Casey in her hands, her former friends now the size of Barbie dolls to her.

She realized that she was seeing things much clearer than she should have considering the difference in size and the distance when her eyes zoomed into the helicopters that had fired the volley that had just hit her. Then, her eyes kept on scanning the military display in the distance. It would have looked impressive… if it had not been so ridiculously tiny. There were thousands of soldiers, dozens of vehicles, plenty of them looking like tanks, and a large number of aircraft flying above them.

“Little pricks” Kelly muttered again

Casey was silent. Lisa looked worried.

“Kelly! Kelly, stop!” she said

Kelly looked at the blonde Barbie-sized woman in her hand and said:

“They just shot missiles at me. A lot of them”

“They did not even hurt you!” Lisa said

“That scarcely matters” Kelly replied. “They cannot say I did not try warning them. I’ve stated my intentions more than anyone else has ever done in history. I thought this new size would finally make them realize about how stupid it was to challenge me. But they just refuse to learn”

“What are you going to do?” Lisa asked, worried

“I am going to make them learn” she said

“You cannot do this, Kelly” Lisa said

Kelly looked at her with some disdain. Then, she said:

“Look at the bright side of this: I’m going to prevent millions from making this sort of stupid mistake in the future”

Another volley of missiles harmlessly impacted in several spots of Kelly’s prodigious body as she raised the two smaller giants to her face and said:

“I’m going to set you down. If you fight or you mess up with people before I come back, I’m going to be very pissed off. Don’t try me”

Kelly took three steps in the direction of the river. Each of them covered 2 city blocks. She was careful to set her feet on the road, but each of them was almost as wide as the 8-lane avenue. When she was next to the riverbank, she crouched and set Casey and Lisa in the water.

“Don’t get out of the river”

Kelly stood up and turned to face her attackers. And then, she started to calmly walk towards them.

There were more missiles fired at her, but none of them managed to do much more than the ones that had hit her before. To Kelly, the image of explosions erupting along her body with little to no consequence was quite spectacular, in any case.

She was now much taller than any of the buildings in the city. Still, she welcomed it when she got out of the heart of downtown, since she felt less boxed between buildings that in many cases reached her waist. Now, most of them barely got as high as her knees. Forgetting about the missiles being shot at her, Kelly focused on the size comparison for a second and could not prevent being impressed by it. Some of those buildings she was now so clearly towering over had been taller than her just a while ago.

 

 

Ron was trying to actively fight the despair that was taking over him. He told himself that he could still be important. That, after having been born again, when Kelly had decided to let him go, he still had a role to play in helping the world out of the very dire situation it was facing.

As everyone else, he had been shocked when he saw Kelly’s head rising among the buildings of Downtown, getting higher and higher in the sky as her body grew in proportion. It did not stop for a while. When it did, she dwarfed even the tallest buildings around.

It had been unexpected, of course. But Ron had known that it was not impossible.

After having observed the amazing events that had happened right after her growth, now Ron saw Kelly heading towards the army that had unsuccessfully fired dozens of missiles at her. Seeing them harmlessly explode in several parts of her anatomy was an astonishing sight. He knew that the army did not stand a chance versus her. And after having seen Kelly deal with Sykes and the entire building he had been at, he knew that she was not holding back anymore.

Even at the considerably distance he was at, Ron could hear every boom and feel every shake every time Kelly’s feet set on the road as she advanced. All he could see was her upper body moving along Hollner’s skyline.

When a building on her path just collapsed on itself, Ron thought:

“I need to stop her. But first, I need to get down”

It would not be easy, but he needed to find a solution.

 

 

 

At her new size, the city spread in front of her like an aerial photograph. Her main concern was sticking to the avenue she was on, though. A few blocks later she stopped when a noise below told her that something was going wrong. She quickly saw a building crumbling on itself.

“I did not touch it!”  Kelly’s mind protested. Then, she realized what had happened. She did not need to touch anything anymore to make an impact. She realized that her steps now had seismic-like properties and that the building that had crumbled had probably not been able to resist the shakes they had produced.

“Oh fuck” she muttered

It was very hard to feel guilty by something that had happened so unexpectedly and with so little intention on her side. Still, she knew that there had probably been hundreds of people inside of that building.

Trying to forget about it, Kelly kept advancing towards the army that had attacked her. They were on the outskirts of the city and she was determined to deal with them quickly and show the world what happened when she was challenged.

Buildings started getting shorter and shorter, until the tallest ones barely reached to mid-calf. The army was now much nearer. She had cut the distance with them in no time, her movement so fast that she felt something similar to a shockwave every time she took a step.

She had taken a few more volleys by the time she was almost in front of the army. None of them managed to even create some discomfort. They all managed to make Kelly feel unstoppable on one side and very pissed off at the army on the other.

The helicopters that had been hovering in front of the tanks and shooting their missiles at her were now trying to fly back, behind the relative protection of the armored vehicles. They were also trying to get higher. Kelly realized that she had caught them unawares. They had not expected her to be so quick.

There were two to three dozen bee-sized aircraft, all buzzing around in a seemingly random pattern and forming a sort of cloud right in front of her chest at what looked like no more than a few feet away from her new perspective.

They would be the first ones she would deal with. Her mind was set on that. After all, they had been the first ones to attack her. She took the last few hits from the lead choppers as she observed that the ones in the back were now trying to move farther back and higher, clearly to get out of her reach by the time she got where they were. She smiled evilly. Then, she puckered her lips and started blowing at them.

No winds on Earth had ever reached even a fraction of the power of Kelly’s breath. Channeled by her thick lips, the mighty stream of air generated at her lungs hit the choppers without mercy as a loud howling sound shadowed every other sound in that half of the city.

Some helicopters were sent spinning out of control, crashing into the buildings and streets below. Others were literally torn into pieces as the wall of air reached them.

She was utterly satisfied at what she had accomplished. She had expected something like that, but the results had been even better than she had imagined. Some drops on her legs reminded her that there were still more troops left. A quick look down showed her that the tanks were now shooting as they retreated.

“You fucking ants” her voice thundered from high above. “How dare you attack me? Can’t you see that I’m all-powerful? I’ll make an example out of you”

 

 

 

Corporal Dwayne Wallace was running like crazy. He had known it would be a bad idea to attack the giant woman the moment he had set eyes on her in the distance. They had been told that three women around two hundred and fifty feet tall were terrorizing the city of Hollner. Few had believed it then. Most of the soldiers in his company thought it was some sort of practical joke as they were sent into some sort of drill. They had seen her soon before arriving to the outskirts of the city. And the first thing Corporal Wallace had been able to say after recovering was:

“Two hundred and fifty feet my ass”

Of course she had to be much taller than that. She stood taller than all the skyscrapers around her.

The order to fire on her had come soon enough. Corporal Wallace had cursed when he heard them. He cursed even louder when he saw missiles exploding all along her body without consequence. And he cursed every single officer all the way up to the President when he saw the woman turning and starting to move in their direction.

He was right after a line of tanks when he heard the wind and saw dozens of choppers crashing into buildings all around him. Fire rained from the sky, as well as glass and debris from the buildings. He had to hurriedly duck. When he managed to stand up, reports on casualties filled the radio traffic. All the choppers were gone. And several ground units had been badly affected by the consequences.

The ground shook harder than he had ever felt it shake before. A quick look to the front showed him her other foot now in the air and moving in his direction. It landed less than a block away.

The shake was much worse this time. Large cracks formed in the spot her foot had set and extended for over two blocks. A tank and two trucks were swallowed by it. Several screams told Dwayne that they had not been the only victims. He managed to stand up, only to feel a shiver running down his spine when he saw the massive toes in front of him, reaching all the way up to the third story of the neighboring buildings despite the fact that the foot had sunk well into the road. Between the foot and him, dust was beginning to settle in.

The tanks right in front of him started to shoot right then. Dwayne cursed for one last time as he realized that the tank cannons were probably the soundtrack for his life’s end.

It was not. There were some words before. They sounded as if a massive thunderstorm had been released from her lungs. Still, he could identify that the voice belonged to a woman.

The monstrous toes flexed. And then the foot rose. Corporal Wallace barely had time to follow its path as the light of the Sun went away and was replaced by the darkest night. Around him, chunks of debris rained on the road, some hitting a few of his comrades. They were the lucky ones. They were spared the last second, when the darkness came down on them.

 

 

 

She moved her foot forward. It covered almost half a block. Five tanks disappeared under it as if they had never been there. Another step took care of half a dozen more. Soldiers were shooting at her from the rooftops of buildings and from neighboring streets. She could not feel the bullets, but she could see the flashes. Pushing her lips out again, she slightly stooped and blew down.

Soldiers and jeeps were sent flying as she unleashed the hurricane, landing wherever. She was satisfied. She really felt like a goddess, doing that. Spying some soldiers seeking shelter in one of the buildings to her right, she raised a foot and flattened a full city block under it.

She crouched. Her fingers easily dug into the asphalt as she ripped a section of the avenue of about 150 feet in diameter out. There were four tanks on it. Raising it to her face, she closed her fist and smashed everything until dust filtered through her fingers. Then, she carelessly tossed the contents of her hand to the side and took another step that finished several more tanks.

There were thousands of them, but Kelly was finishing them very quickly. There were still many tanks left, but she had probably already taken out about half of the original force. Soldiers were a different story, though. The tiny specks had been mostly behind the line of tanks and there were still thousands of them. She could still see many flashes coming from them, telling her than many were still shooting at her. A good enough number of them seemed to be trying to flee, though.

“Sorry ants, but there will be no mercy for you. The world needs to see what happens to those that oppose me” Kelly thought

Without warning, she dropped to her knees. Her stance was too wide to fit on any single avenue, no matter how large it was, so her gesture ended up with her knees and calves bringing down a couple of city blocks on each side of her colossal body. At some indeterminate moment, Kelly had decided that collateral damage was unavoidable as she taught the world a lesson.

She made a fist and slammed it into a group of soldiers. Several dozen ceased to be as her fist hit the road as hard as a meteorite and sunk into a fifty-foot deep crater.

An open hand finished plenty more soldiers as it set on the ground and dug it into its shape.

“It’s so easy” Kelly thought

With a naughty smile, Kelly extended the index finger of her right hand and brought it down, pinning two soldiers under its tip for a fraction of a second, before her finger kept going through the asphalt.

“It’s so fucking easy” her mind echoed as she repeated the operation with her finger, this time crushing a jeep beyond recognition.

The tanks were trying to retreat, very unsuccessfully. Kelly reached out and pinched a candy-sized tank between her fingers. It proved to be sturdier than the rest of the world around her. Rising it towards her face, she observed it with curiosity. There was a flash from the barrel and she felt a small prick on her cheek.

“Fucking bastard” Kelly said aloud.

Then, she pushed her fingers together, easily flattening the tank into a two-dimensional piece of junk.

She wanted to try something else. Reaching into the group of fleeing soldiers, she tried pinching an individual man between her fingers. It was hard, but she managed to do it. Unfortunately, by the time she opened them right on front of her eyes, the man was nothing more than a gore stain in her fingertip.

“Fuck” Kelly muttered, upset at what had happened. She tried reaching for another soldier, but the result was the same.

She then had an idea. Licking her finger, she moved her fingertip towards the soldiers and carefully approached the one that was most isolated.

“Bingo” she thought as she felt the soldier sticking to her fingertip. Curling her finger upwards, she brought it right in front of her curious eyes and observed the man. She was surprised at how much detail she could make, considering how ridiculously small he was.

He was shaking. He had to be the most terrified man he had seen yet, and she had seen plenty, since she had emerged from the hotel. She offers him a devilish smile and then whispered:

“You look about a fourth of an inch. Did you really think that you could challenge me?”

Surprisingly enough, the man tried to reply. And even more surprisingly, she could make out some squeaky sounds coming from the tiny speck. She wondered how on Earth it was even possible that she could hear the sound produced by something so tiny, but the event was more than welcome. She brought the finger holding the man next to her ear as she removed her hair with her free hand.

The fact that he could hear the man was surprising. His words were not. In a mousy tone, the soldier, who must have been a tall and muscular man, said:

“Please, let me go”

Kelly chuckled. Then she whispered again:

“You know what? It’s not a good idea to attack a goddess”

Then, she brought her finger to her right nipple and pressed the man against it. She did not need to push hard before she was rewarded by a popping feeling.

Some alarm rang on the back of her mind.

“This was plain cruel. Like something Casey would do”

The thought troubled her for an instant, but then a defense mechanism kicked in:

“You want to teach the world a lesson. One they will never forget. Once you’re done, you can be careful once more”

Somehow, this made things right. Looking down, she eyed a large group of soldiers trying to flee but still within arm’s reach.

She reached out to the far end of the group and extended a finger of her right hand. Then, she set it down on the road and pushed. Once her finger had easily dug into it, she just moved it sideways. By the time she had finished, her finger had caved a 50 foot deep trench that went from side to side of the road, trapping the soldiers between it and her.

She could observe a couple of tiny specks trying to jump across, only to fall fifty feet to their deaths. Having seen this, the rest of the group stopped trying. They started to pack themselves as far away from Kelly as possible, which meant being very close to the deep trench.

She whispered to them in a mocking tone:

“How many of you are there? You are so tiny that it’s hard to tell, and I’m definitely not on the mood for counting you. Your number does not matter, though. A hundred, two hundred, three hundred… it makes no difference. I can finish you just the same”

Kelly knew that she letting herself get carried away, but she did not care anymore. Not until she finished the army. She was trying to think of some way to finish the tiny soldiers in front of her other than the classic slamming of her hand on top of them. An idea came to mind. She smiled evilly. Moving forward, she placed her face just above the bulk of the soldiers. And then, she drooled on them.

The results were spectacular. Some of them were brought down just by the weight of her saliva falling from high above. Others started running as it spread, forming a pool that soon started trapping more and more of the men. Once it did, the men were completely helpless, no matter how much they tried to fight against the dense and sticky substance. Moving her head back, she let a laugh out at the results of her naughty idea.

“Do you realize what you are, now?” she asked in a mocking voice

Not everyone had been caught by her attempt, though. Now, she had the very awkward situation of having a sizeable group of soldiers running in her direction. She dealt with them with a simple sweep of her hand.

Still on her hands and knees, Kelly advanced, easily sorting the trench that had caused so many issues to the tiny soldiers. Soon, she was kneeling on top of an incredibly packed group of soldiers. Without warning, she just let herself drop on top of them, her body finishing thousands as well as two-dozen city blocks. Her massive breasts sunk a hundred feet in the ground as she rested her head on her folded arms and observed the hundreds of uniformed ants in front of her billboard-sized eyes.

When she pushed her lips out everyone started running faster, in panic, knowing what had happened the previous times the giant woman had done that. She did not blow, this time, though. Instead, she sucked, pulling hundreds of soldiers towards her. Some of the closer ones actually flew all the way to her mouth. She could not close it on time and a few got in. Kelly just spat them in contempt.

A light sting on the cheek, just under her right eye, made her focus back on the road. There were three tanks on it and one of them was actually shooting at her as it tried to retreat. Kelly narrowed her eyes and reached out with one arm. Placing a finger on its turret, she pushed. It held more than the jeeps, but it ended up sinking as well. A second tank ended up in the fifth floor of an office building when she casually flicked it with the same hand. The third she picked and brought it to her mouth. Then, placing it between her molars, she chewed and was rewarded by an easy crunch before spitting it out.

“They threw an army at me and look at what I’m doing with it” she thought, impressed. “I must be the most powerful person that has ever set foot on Earth”

For some unknown reason, this thought reminded her of Casey and Lisa. She did not want to leave them alone for too long. God knew what Casey would be capable of doing if she let her think too much.

Standing up, Kelly dusted herself off and looked at the remainders of the army. They were a fraction of the original size of the force that had struck her and they were all retreating. She almost felt sorry for them. A promise was a promise, though. Without letting herself get too far, she methodically finished them, mostly by the not so fancy method of crushing them by the hundreds under her feet.

A couple of minutes later, she was done and she was almost on the outskirts of the city.

“Time to get back and claim my throne” Kelly thought.

She looked into the city and easily decided her destination. The path to it was pretty much trashed from her dealings with the army, so there was no point on being too careful, Kelly thought. Still, a few buildings that had miraculously remained standing were easily brought down by Kelly’s calves as she carelessly walked through them.

She got to Millennium Plaza less than a minute later. It was one of the only spaces in the city large enough for her to stand normally. The Millennium Tower could now barely reach to the top of her incredible breasts. Kelly had become the tallest feature of Hollner’s skyline.

Reaching out, she easily ripped its famous 100 ft. spike from its roof. It was not much longer than one of her fingers. She toyed with it, as if it were a toothpick. Then, she looked around. The Millennium Plaza was pretty much in the center of the vast city of Hollner, and Kelly could see it all. She prepared to address it. She was pretty sure that she could make herself heard in all the confines of the metropolis.

In the distance, she could see some hovering insects. They were choppers, but not military. They belonged to all the news stations that owned one in the area. They were keeping a long distance, quite obviously aware of what Kelly could do if she decided to blow them a kiss. She was amused by this and toyed with the idea of trying whether they were so safe as they thought. She discarded the thought, though, since the news choppers were serving her purpose.

Rising her tone, she spoke:

“People of Hollner! People of the world! I am Kelly Hanson and I am your Goddess. As you have just seen, my power is absolute. And I expect absolute obedience. If you comply, you don’t need to be afraid of me. I want to be a merciful Goddess. But if you challenge me, I will destroy you”

She paused for a couple of seconds and said:

“I realize that getting used to this new situation will take a while, but you better start working at it right away. I’ll give you some time to adapt, but I’m not a patient woman”

Then, Kelly finished and, without warning, turned and started walking to the outskirts of the city once more.

 

 

 

 

 

Epilogue

 

“Are the uploads finished?” Doctor Mendel asked

“Yes, doctor, we need to leave now!” a man in uniform pushed him

“Are all the samples shipped already?”

“We are missing just the last collection” the uniformed man said

“Where is it?” Doctor Mendel asked, anxious

“They are sealing it now”

“We need to bring it with us” the scientist said

“We need to leave now!” the man in uniform pushed once more

“Then, get the collection and we’ll be ready to go”

The rushed through the aisles, as much as they could taking into account Doctor Mendel’s delicate physical condition. An aide met them in an intersection between two sets of corridors. She was carrying a case.

“Is this it?” Doctor Mendel asked

The woman nodded. Doctor Mendel seemed a little more relaxed.

Then, the building shook and some dust fell from the ceiling.

“She’s getting closer” Doctor Mendel said

One of the uniformed men in the group said, in a quite desperate tone:

“We just saw her on TV… she was on Hollner”

He clearly could not understand how Kelly Hanson had been able to get there so quickly. Doctor Mendel just pointed out what he thought should have been obvious to everyone:

“With her size, she can walk at the speed of sound”

They led him through another corridor. He asked:

“Are we not going to the heliport?”

The man in uniform shook his head and said:

“No, it wasn’t considered safe”

The elevator they took brought them deeper underground than they already were. They got out and saw a train waiting for them in a platform whose existence was unknown to almost everyone in the group.

They rushed in and the train left almost the moment the doors closed. There were two strong shakes before then, which filtered even as far down as they were.

Above the ground, Kelly was now standing in the middle of the campus where the FSD was located. There was a crushed building under each of her feet. All around her, helicopters were desperately trying to get up and away from her.

“Sorry guys, but I cannot let you leave. I need to protect my power”

She easily swatted them down like mosquitos. She finished all of them off in less than a minute. Anyone who had tried to flee using the only road that reached the campus had already met a similar fate in the bottom of one of Kelly’s city-block sized footprints.

Once she was sure that no one would be leaving, she finished the rest of the buildings on campus. It was fast enough, but she also knew that it was not nearly complete enough. Lifting her foot high over the main building, she stomped hard. There was a magnitude 5 earthquake in the area, its epicenter on Kelly’s foot, which was now over three hundred feet deep in the ground. Removing it, Kelly saw that she had cleared the bottom floor of the underground infrastructure, but not by that much.

She was methodic as she brought down the rest of the complex. She was beginning to regret having let Ron go, but no matter how god-like she was, Kelly still had some soft spots in her heart. And she thought she might well have them. Otherwise, the risk of turning into an oversized version of Casey was too big. She had probably killed many more people than Casey, so far, but she knew that she was far less dangerous as a goddess than Casey would have been.

Ron was a loose string, but with the FSD and everyone that had worked there gone, she was pretty sure that she had dealt with any threat coming from them.

“It’s curious” Kelly thought. “Saving Ron forced me to kill thousands. And it still feels like the right choice”

She turned north. She knew which would be her next destination: Washington D.C.

 

 

Two hundred feet underground, in an undisclosed location.

“Where have you been, Howard?” Doctor Mendel asked

“Long story” Ron answered, shrugging

“We had been progressing quite a lot, but we have been stuck for a while”

Ron opened a briefcase. It was refrigerated. He got a vial out of it.

“I think this will help”

“What’s this?” Doctor Mendel asked

“A sample from Kelly Hanson. From her saliva. The team that brought me here had previously collected it”

Doctor Mendel quickly ordered one of his assistants to process the sample. The equipment was not as good as the one they had on the FSD, but was decent enough, considering the circumstances. The results started popping up after a while. Ron’s expression was the first to change. Doctor Mendel reacted just a second later.

“So, this is it” Doctor Mendel said

“This is it” Ron confirmed, nodding

 

 

 

End

 

Author's note:

This was a quite shorter than usual chapter, but I decided to keep the epilogue separate from Chapter 23 in order to provide some sense of closure to the story (hopefully you'll agree with my decision)

Volume 2 finishes in a quite different way than Volume 1... the girls are not back to normal. They are still big (and Kelly is actually quite bigger). Of course, this sets the stage for Volume 3. I'd like to write it, but as I already mentioned to some people in the comments, I won't post the story unless I'm certain that I can complete it and I'm happy enough with it. I'm already working on it and I'm feeling optimistic that I will be able to get something done, even if it may take a while. I make no commitments, though.

If it ever gets done, though, Volume 3 will be the closure of the series. At most, Side Effects will be a trilogy. 

I hope you enjoyed the story. I encourage to let me know what you thought about it in the comments. Thanks to everyone that has read any chapter of this story to invested some time, in any case. Cheers!

 

Chapter 6 What does not kill you makes you stronger

 

She sat in bed and lit a cigarette. The man next to her was still sleeping. It was still early in the morning and they had finished pretty late at night. He had had quite a lot of energy, but she had had more. Kelly couldn’t help thinking that this image was starting to become familiar. Her sexual desire had skyrocketed to levels she could not remember even from her blossoming years. It was hard to believe that it had been below the freezing point just a few days ago. The truth was that she wasn’t getting much sleep, since she kept on waking up earlier and earlier. She did not feel tired at all, though.

The sudden burst of her libido had come together with her old addiction to tobacco. She had quit over three years ago, after a late start shortly after the events in her hometown. There was no point in denying it: when the pack of cigarettes she had so carefully hid was out, she bought two more. And before she knew it she was smoking before and after meals and not only just after sex. These last cigarettes were still the ones that tasted the best, though, the first cigarette of the day being a close second.

A noise from the door startled her. Someone was trying to open with a card. Looking at the alarm clock she wondered who the hell had had the wonderful idea to clean her room at 8 in the morning.

“Come later please” she shouted in an annoyed tone

She heard the door opening.

“I said come later, please” Kelly repeated, her voice even more annoyed.

With the shades closed, there wasn’t too much light in the room. When a shadow got out of the small section at the entrance and faced her from the foot of the bed she instantly knew that it was not the cleaning lady. Then, a second shadow joined the first and she heard:

“She’s awake”

The first shadow replied:

“She’s not alone”

Kelly yelled. This woke up the guy she had fucked. She could not remember his name. She did not care. He was startled, having had to go from deep sleep to wakefulness in just a second. He tried to incorporate next to her as quickly as he could, still not knowing what had happened.

The voice of the second man that had got in the room said:

“Collateral. Not his lucky day”

She heard two muffled banging sounds. Next to her, the guy was pushed backwards by an invisible force as two splashes of something dark burst from his chest. Kelly needed a second to realize that it had been blood.

She yelled again.

The next thing she felt were two terrible hits in her stomach and two incredibly hot slugs burning inside her. She only had an instant to realize that she had been shot before everything went black.

 

 

When the guard opened the small window of her isolation cell to pass a tray with her breakfast, Casey jumped from the bunk where she slept and yelled at her:

“Why the hell am I here?”

The guard was not the same one than the night before, she realized. She simply said:

“I don’t know. As far as I know you spend more time here than outside” she said, obviously exaggerating.

“I haven’t done anything!” Casey protested

“Go tell the warden, then” the guard said as she closed the window and left.

Casey stared at the food for a very long while, still thinking on what in the hell could have happened to have her sent here. She had not had any fight since the last time she had got out, and she did not remember any smuggling activity that could have been relevant enough to have her sent here with such celerity.

An hour later, the same guard opened the window and said:

“Where is your tray?”

Casey had not touched her breakfast yet.

“I’m not done, yet”

“Time’s up. Too bad” the guard said

Casey knew that inside Isolation, either she ate what she was given or she would not have the chance to get anything else. She was not too hungry, but she was not going to send the breakfast away.

“I’ll be quick” Casey said, trying to sound like a good girl

“Don’t make me come in” the guard said

Bringing a spoon to the whitish porridge, she took a first spoonful and repeated:

“I promise, I’ll be quick”

The guard came back 15 minutes later. When Casey did not reply to any of her calls, she tried to peek through the small window used to pass trays in and out, but could only see her feet.

“Don’t play tricks on me” she warned

Still, Casey did not reply.

She hit the door with the nightstick.

“Stand up where I can see you” she commanded

There was no movement inside. She waited ten minutes, until reinforcements arrived, before opening the door. Casey Morgan was dangerous and she was not going to take any risks. When they did open the door she regretted not having done it before. She was lying face up on the floor of the small isolation cell, with foam all around her mouth.

 

 

“Ron” Lisa said as she opened the door. “What are you doing here so early? I was not expecting you” she added. A quick look at Ron’s face told her that something was wrong. “Come in, come in, we were having breakfast” she finally added

Ron followed her to the table. Joe was as surprised as his wife to see him there.

“Ron, what’s up?” he asked

“Nothing, I was on my way to the lab and I just wanted to check that everything was alright” Ron said

“Are you sure everything is alright, Ron?” Joe asked

“Sure” he said

“Ok” Joe replied, his expression still surprised

“You know, I’ve been thinking… I just wanted to tell you that I really appreciate you a lot. After what happened back in Henford I could not have expected that you would forgive me and treat me like a friend” Ron finally said

“Come on, Ron, you are a friend” Lisa said. “And you guys have treated us so well” she added

“That wasn’t me” Ron shrugged

“It would have been different if you had not been around, and we know it” Lisa said

Then, he abruptly changed the subject.

“Have you talked to Kelly, lately?” he asked

Lisa was surprised. So was Joe.

“No… I haven’t talked to her for over 2 years” she finally admitted

“She came last week. For tests” Ron said

“It had been a while, hadn’t it?” Lisa asked

“Yes, it had been a long time. You know what? She is a good person”

Lisa remained silent for a while and finally said: “I guess she is. After all these years I’ve realized that the only person that knows how Kelly is, is Kelly herself”

 

 

“Somebody may have heard her screaming”

“And if somebody did, they will call the front desk, where they will conveniently calm this somebody and conveniently ignore the call” the other man replied

“Still, we should rush a little bit. I wasn’t counting on the guy”

“Yeah, it was too bad for him. She was a red asset, though, so it was more than justified. There is nothing to worry about”

Looking at the corpse of Kelly still sitting naked on the bed, with two red pools on her stomach, the first man said:

“The bitch was smoking hot”

“Yeah, she has always been”

Kelly felt an incredible burst of life rushing along her body as she opened her eyes wide and looked around, alert, all the muscles in her body tensed. Remembering the strong heat inside her belly, she moved her hands down to it only to find that whatever pain there had been was quickly fading away and to feel two small pellets that were being somehow pushed from her stomach. She took them and had a look at the deformed and bloody metal slugs as she felt her skin quickly closing around the spot they had come through. She gasped for air.

The two men that had broken into her room turned just then and their jaws dropped. They had been working on getting the guy she had slept with into a black body bag, just on the other side of bed.

Her mind was rushing through the events immediately prior to the blackness. It had not yet been able to provide her with a clear picture but, instinctively, she knew that the two men were dangerous. One of them made a gesture into his jacket; she realized that he was looking for a gun. Out of instinct, she reached for the heavy ashtray at the bed table and threw it at him with all her strength. She got him spot on the head, making him collapse. The second man had been in a worse location to confront her, to start with. He was trying to turn as he reached for his gun when Kelly jumped at him as if she were a panther. She realized just after pushing herself towards the man that it had been a stupid move. Which chances did a woman like her have against a bigger and quite obviously strong man?

He was so surprised by the attack that she managed to make him lose his balance, though. She rolled on top of him and searched for some blunt object to hit him with. She did not find any. Out of frustration, she just punched the man.

The yell of pain and the feeling of something broken were unexpected. Especially because they had not come from her. Rushing away from the man before he could strike back, she remembered thinking:

“Is he really bigger?”

The man scoot backwards, to try to get some more space between him and her in order to stand up. When he did, Kelly realized that he barely reached up to her generous chest. Her eyes opened wide in surprise. The man’s showed fear.

“Oh fuck” the man muttered

Instead of attacking her, he turned and tried to run. She knew she could not let him, so dashing forward she blocked his path with a hand on the wall. His head crashed with her right breast, which was quite similar in size. Kelly felt him bump into her soft mound and then felt her tit moving over his face.

“I’m not moving and he’s not either, so what the hell does it look like we are?”

An explanation quickly came to mind. Grabbing the man by the shoulder and taking a step back, she looked down at his terrified face and said:

“How tall are you?”

The man did not reply. He just stared at her. Annoyed, she pushed him against the wall and then stooped, bringing her head closer to his:

“I asked you how tall you are”

The man then muttered

“I’m… 6’2”… bitch”

She pushed him back against the wall as what he said sunk in. The fact that she had been expecting it did not make it any less weird. If the man was as tall as he was saying, she probably close to 8’ tall!

The man had slid down the wall and was now sitting in the floor in front of her. She looked down at him and then she fixed her stare on her bare feet. She soon realized what she was looking at. Her feet were expanding at a very slow rate, but they were expanding.

“I’m growing” Kelly finally said.

The man looked up at her and she could see something else beyond the fear. It was failure. Then she realized what he had failed at: killing her.

Feeling her blood boil when she thought that this man and his colleague had shot her and her unnamed lover just a short while ago, Kelly crouched in front of him and reached out for his throat. Her hand was now so large that she had no problems in getting a good hold of it. Standing up again, she dragged the man up, forcing him to stand too.

“Why did you shoot me?” she asked in a cold voice

“So that this would not happen” the man finally said

“You mean, me growing?”

The man did not reply. He just moved his eyes away from hers.

“How tall am I going to get?” Kelly suddenly asked

“I don’t know” the man said

She felt a sudden burst of anger and she raised the man to eye level, not realizing until she had done it that she was holding a full grown man single handedly a couple of feet off the floor and that it was not too much of an effort to do it.

“How much will I grow?” she repeated

“I don’t know. I swear. No one knows. That’s why we were ordered to kill you” the man said

“By whom?” Kelly asked in a very angry tone

The man did not reply.

“Who do you work for?” Kelly asked in the same angry tone, closing her hand around the man’s throat

“The FSD” the man finally managed to say with a very thin voice

Kelly needed a second to let the news sink in.

“Ron?”

The man did not say anything. She thought she could see a trace of a smirk in his face, though.

A flash of Ron Howard by her side on the bed of another hotel room not two days ago ran through her head and she felt betrayed, no matter how absurd it could be. The next thing she knew was that her head had violently hit the ceiling and that, surprised by it, she had released her hold over the man, letting him drop three feet to the carpeted floor. Stooping, she could feel the expansion of her body accelerating and was soon forced to her knees. After the brief spurt, she felt the stretching feeling cooling down once more.

The man tried to stand up and run for the door once more, but Kelly could easily prevent it as soon as she realized it, grabbing him by the shoulder with a massive hand and pulling the man towards her.

She decided to sit down and finally placed the man on her lap, facing up.

“You are not going to go anywhere until I say so” Kelly said, serious

Kelly’s body now dwarfed the man sitting in her lap, as if he were just a pigmy. Relative to her he couldn’t be much taller than 3 feet.

“If you know how big I’m supposed to get now it would be a good time to say it” she said

“Are you afraid of dying crushed in this room?” the man asked with a sneer

The truth was that Kelly had not even thought about that. Somehow, she was not. The fact that the man seemed to find some joy in the possibility of her being crushed as she grew inside a confined space bothered her. Rolling her eyes, she just punched the wall in front of her. When her first easily tore through it and into the bathroom, she said:

“Not really”

The truth was that this was not the first time Kelly grew, and she had had some experience about the resistance of buildings. She loved the sudden change in the man’s expression, though. It made her chuckle.

She was still wondering how tall she would get, and she was beginning to realize that, in this new scenario, it was important. Back in Henford she had grown first to about thirty feet and then over a hundred.

“Well, I guess we’ll have to wait and see how tall I get, then. I was really not expecting to grow again. But since it looks like I’m at it, I hope that I get big enough” Kelly said

The man was still looking at her incredulously. She shrugged and explained herself:

“I’m well past the point where I can get out of the room and crawl out of the building, so hopefully I’ll get big enough to get out of it in some other way”

The man’s eyes opened wide:

“The hotel… is full of people” he finally managed to say

“You mean, like the guy you just killed?” she asked in an icy tone

The man was clearly taken off guard by her comment.

“It was for the greater good” he finally said

This made Kelly mad. She had managed to keep a calm demeanor for a few minutes, but the stress of the situation had been building on the back of her mind and it broke out just then.

“FOR THE GREATER GOOD?” she yelled. “So killing me was for the greater good, as well? You fucking shits! I saved the fucking town, just like Lisa, and then you just tossed me like a used tissue. My life has been miserable over the last years and you just did not move a finger to help me in any way, even if I have done everything I committed on doing. Now I know that you’ve been following me 24/7 all this time, which makes it even worse”

The man realized that he had made a mistake. Kelly went on:

“I could have done anything I had wanted, back at Henford. I held myself back. And believe me, I would have enjoyed it if I hadn’t. But to you it’s all the same? You will never forgive me for having taken Ron’s formula and having grown, no matter how well I have behaved. Sure, you did not throw me into jail right away, but you threw my life to the trash bin and now, when I was starting to make something out of it, you just think you have the right to kill me! For the greater good?”

He tried to say something but couldn’t. Then she finally said:

“For all I know, I would not have grown if you had not shot me. So, in a way, all of this is your fault. And the fault of those big fish who think they can kill me just by picking up a phone. Including that fucking rat of a nerd!”

Things got quiet for a few seconds, neither Kelly nor the man saying anything. Then, she finally rolled her eyes and said:

“It’s not the fault of the people in the hotel, though”

Grabbing the ever-shrinking man with her right hand and placing him next to the phone she said:

“Here, call the front desk. I suggest you say there’s a fire. I doubt they will believe there is a giant woman growing inside a room”

When the man hung up she asked:

“Did they believe you?”

A second later, the fire alarm provided her with the answer.

“What happens with me?” the man asked

“Oh, you stay with me until this is over” she said

Her growth had made her head touch the ceiling once more, even if she was still sitting. A few seconds later she had to stoop too low. Getting too uncomfortable, she said:

“I guess it’s time to get out”

She crawled and then sat on her knees, keeping the man between them. And then she straightened her back and started to push.

 

 

Kieran was taken out of bed by the sound of the fire alarm.

“I hope this is not a fucking drill” he said as the hurriedly put on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt.

He was looking for his shoes when the floor of his room shook and he was thrown off balance.

“What the hell was that” he said as he tried to regain his footing again. Turning, he saw that the carpet in the center of his room was raised from the rest of the room.

“Is this an earthquake? In the East Coast?” he wondered, suddenly concerned.

The carpet raised considerably more and chunks of the wooden floor below it started to tear through it. Kieran was thrown back once more when, in a sudden burst, something broke through the bulging in his floor. He protected his eyes from the debris. When he removed her hands from them he needed a couple of seconds to realize what she was looking at.

It was a face. A young woman’s face. And from the neck to the forehead it was about as tall as he was

The woman’s eyes caught him and suddenly her full lips parted for a smile. In a voice that he would have qualified as sexy under almost any other circumstances, the young woman said:

“Hi there!”

Kieran managed to babble.

“H…Hi”

“I would try to find some way to get out of this hotel, if I were you. There is more of me coming” the woman’s face said as it suddenly rose quicker and it hit the ceiling of his room, sending some plaster raining down.

“Ouch” the woman said. “All this would be easier if these spurts provided some kind of warning” her voice added

Kieran just nodded and then she said:

“Ooops, here comes another one!”

Her head broke through the ceiling of his room with quite a lot of violence. He was still trying to make some sense out of what had happened when the floor under him bulged upwards and he felt it breaking under the carpet. He tried to stand up but it was impossible. Soon he realized what had been pushing upwards: her massive tits. Kieran had needed some time to comprehend what those two massive soft mounds breaking into his room where. By the time he did, he felt himself sliding down them and into the room below.

Kelly was now in a room two floors above hers. Or at least her head was. This one was empty. She felt some cracking under her bent legs and she realized that the structure of the fifth floor would not hold her expanding body forever.

“At least there is something positive out of having the smoking rooms in the lowest floors” she thought ironically. She was going to fall, sooner or later, and 5 floors looked less of a challenge than 15 would have.

Her hands were still in her original room and there was something she needed to do before she got higher or was dropped lower. The speed of the whole process had startled her, but she was a woman true to her word.

Searching blindly around the room, she soon found something soft and warm. She was about to pick the man that had shot her up when she felt someone else. She realized it had to be the guy on the top floor. The solution to her problem was easy enough. She would have to keep both of them. Maneuvering her hands with skill, she grabbed both men and placed them in her left hand, closing it slightly to prevent them from escaping. She did not know how tall she already was, but her hand was big enough to hold them.

She had timed her movement right, since just a couple of seconds later, the floor under her legs collapsed and sent her down. With her weight and with the force of her fall, none of the remaining floors between her room and the ground could hold her, so soon enough her shins and knees were resting on the spot that had once been the breakfast buffet.

The three people in the rooms between hers and the first floor just had a second to realize that the roof was coming down on their heads. Luckily most of the people having breakfast had been among the first ones to react to the fire alarm and get out to the street.

Those people, who were now in the opposite side of the road and looking at the hotel, wondering what was going on and waiting to get back in their rooms, were the ones that saw with the greatest detail the windows of the bottom five floors of the hotel shattering and dust getting out.

“Was that a bomb?” someone asked

It had definitely been as loud as if it had been. No one could imagine what was really going on, inside, though.

Trying to keep the men in her hand safe, Kelly waited for a couple of seconds for all to stabilize. She knew she had hit the first floor. In her drop her bent legs had broken through more of the other five floors she was at and how she had a little room to maneuver which she had not had when her body had just been breaking into higher floors. She decided that this was as good a moment as any other to stand up. She would need to, sooner or later, and now she had some room around her and above.

By the time she finished standing, her head was back in her top neighbor’s room.

“So, I’m 6 stories tall?” she wondered

The feeling of her body that kept on stretching made her add: “and growing”

She reached the tallest point she had been at in no time. This meant that her brief moments of quiet were over. She would need to break through more stuff if her body kept on stretching.

Down at the first floor, the people that had still been in the lobby were recovering from the massive quake that had sent them off their feet as the ceiling collapsed over the breakfast restaurant just by them. When the dust started clearing away, someone asked:

“What the hell is that?”

It too them a while to realize they were two human feet, just a lot bigger.

People on the top floors had not been as lucky as the ones having breakfast or staying in bottom floors. Ignoring the basic emergency protocols, many had rushed for the elevators. They were stuck on them, now, the hotel having lost power a while ago. Others were still pouring through the doors of their rooms, startled, trying to find the way to the emergency stairs.

Kelly’s head went through two more empty rooms, which made her think that the fire alarm had actually helped in getting most of the people out of the hotel. She was unaware that this was far from the truth.

As she grew, Kelly’s stance widened, now no longer fitting into her former room. In the fourth floor, a young man was desperately trying to make her way through the corridor and to the emergency stairs. He managed to keep his footing despite the constant and ever stronger shakes. He could already see the green light that marked his destination when the wall to his right burst into chunks of concrete and was replaced by something else. To Kelly all this just registered as an itch in her shapely behind. To the man in the fourth floor the effect was a little bit more noticeable as her ass kept on breaking upwards and the floor under him gave way, sending him all the way down to the second floor.

“That makes ten” Kelly thought as her head burst through another floor into a room in the tenth floor. Unconsciously she was expecting things to slow down from now onwards. She had long ago realized that she was not going to get stuck at thirty feet which made her think that she would go all the way to the other size known to her of somewhere over a hundred feet. Kelly knew that this meant she would end up somewhere between the tenth and eleventh floor, just in the middle of the tall twenty story hotel. “I wonder how the hell I’m going to get out of here when everything’s done” her mind added as she was getting ready for the process to stop.

Ironically, her head was inches short of the tenth story ceiling when the biggest spurt yet hit her. It sent her eyes all the way up to the fifteenth floor; part of her face was still on the fourteenth now, her scale truly massive.

For the first time she felt the building groaning around her and she knew that her expansion was beginning to put too much stress on the structure. This last spurt must surely have been hard for the building. It had even been hard for her too, she thought, when after recovering from the surprise she realized that she did not hold her two hostages in her hand anymore.

“FUCK!” she complained and made the windows of the room she was at rattle. She would never learn that her would-be assassin and the guy on the room upstairs had dropped all the way down to the lobby, where her expanding feet were getting dangerously close to the windows, now without any close witnesses to tell. They had not been the only victims of this spurt, though. Another itch down below had actually been caused by one of the elevators being crushed as if it had been made of tinfoil when her hard ass had broken into the elevator shaft and trampled it. If they had more time to realize what was going on, the people inside would have understood why elevators could not be used in case of emergency.

“How tall am I going to get?” Kelly wondered, realizing that now she was into wholly unknown territory, a much bigger size than any she had known before. And growing.

It was surprising how many people remained in front of the hotel, trying to understand what was going on as explosion after explosion could be head from within the tall building. The last one had come together with glass shattering and falling off the façade in the twelfth floor. Something dark and brown poked over the new opening in the façade, quickly followed by a pinkish mass that was growing through the hole and upwards. Noises from the ground floor made people divert their sight from up above to see more windows shattering and something breaking through them. It was a while before someone had enough imagination to recognize them as two massive breasts and two humongous feet.

Inside the building, Kelly sighed and decided to let herself go until it all was over. She was only distracted by the water of the hotel’s roof swimming pool raining over her. It was far from enough to drench her completely, though. Not at her present size.

Her head finally broke through the roof and she could at least breathe some fresh air. It was as if this had sent a signal to her body, which started to slow her expansion down and finally stopped it when her entire head and neck were out.

The people out in the street finally saw what had happened. Most still did not understand it, but the breasts, feet and now the head of the young woman offered no explanation other than the fact that she had grown to massive proportions inside the hotel and now was effectively taller than it. It could not be possible.

Over twenty stories above, Kelly’s mind was also startled, only she knew that what had happened to her was perfectly possible. She had experienced it before and she had recently admitted that she had not enjoyed it enough. She had no idea on why it had happened to her again or why it had come back with a considerable bonus in size, but she was huge, she knew it was true and she knew she had to deal with it.

The screams from down below took her away from her thoughts. There were plenty of them. She had never seen so many from this perspective, even when she had not been that big. And they were ridiculously small.

Smiling shyly at them, she said:

“Hi there”

No one would ever know whether it had already planned on doing it at that precise moment or whether it had been caused by the vibration of Kelly’s voice, but the fact was that the W hotel chose to collapse just then, creating what would have been an almost perfect climatic moment for any movie director that had been shooting that scene. There was no director, though, and the only spectators where those that had been observing the entire scene from the other side of the street.

All of them immediately fled. The ones that had not been buried by the falling debris, that is.

Kelly just coughed and started to dust herself off as the consequences of what had happened still failed to weigh down on her.

 

 

“Team Kilo, report” the agent in the C&C post repeated under the alert overview of Colonel Sykes. The man turned to the senior agent in charge and shrugged: “Still nothing sir”

“Try with Team Charlie” Sykes repeated

There were some voices on the other end of the line, finally. The watch-stander sighed and said:

“Team Charlie, report”

There were some words no one could understand and finally the voice of one of the two agents assigned to the task at Blackrock federal prison addressed them.

“It’s a… fucking disaster… the mission… is a failure… you have to call… the army”

Agent Sykes got nervous and literally pushed the watch-stander away as he pushed the communications button and yelled:

“What the hell has happened? Report!”

“Sir… I’m sending you a feed” the agent in the field finally said

Someone else diverted the images, apparently being sent from the agent’s cell phone into the monitors on the wall. Agent Sykes had to take two steps back and look for his chair in order to seat before he lost his footing. His legs were shaking.

The images on the screen were blurry, but they were unmistakable.

He could clearly see Casey Morgan’s face, a face he had learned to hate over the last few years. She would have been dead for a long time, if it had been up to him. The three of them would have. The more he reviewed what had happened in Hollner, with the limited A/V material available to him, the more he was certain of it. It was not because of her actions. It was because of what they had become. No one should ever be again in a position such as the one these three teenagers had been. Thank God, the consequences had been even mild, but he knew they could have been much worse if just another of the girls had been close to Casey in the bitch-scale.

Not everyone else saw it the same way, of course. He had pleaded to the director that avoiding another incident in a more densely populated area was a much higher priority than anything else, and this meant getting rid of every trace of what had happened, including the girls. The director had not been moved by humanitarian reasons when he denied that, though. He had just been lured by some into starting a program to weaponize the nerd’s invention.

To make him shut up, he had just given him executive authority over a program to prevent anyone from ever growing again in American soil and to prepare the necessary contingencies in case it happened. But as long as the girls were concerned, he could only follow their moves while others in the newly formed FSD were analyzing them with hopes of being able to redo what the nerd had done and was not working anymore.

He knew that he had thrown his career to the trash bin when he had ordered the elimination of targets Charlie and Kilo, but he also knew that he could not be court martialed. The literality of his assignment allowed him to do that if there was enough cause to suspect an incident could happen without checking with superiors, and he had rushed to do it. The results of the analyses would be enough proof in any trial. That was the reason he had not been able to give the same command for Lisa.

He needed some time to react. When he realized that his men were watching he did his best to straighten out and look calm. It was hard. It was very hard, when the low resolution images on the screen showed him the face and nude torso of Casey Morgan having broken through the roof of one of the buildings in the maximum security prison they had thrown her in. Her expression was still startled, he could see, but it was also obvious that it was quickly evolving to satisfaction.

Then, something else hit. She was horribly out of proportion. Behind the prison’s tall walls he could only see a few buildings, including the one Casey’s head had burst through, but what she could see of her seemed too big related to her surroundings. Then it came to him: she was sitting!

He stood up and looked at his team. They were as startled as Casey had looked a couple of seconds ago. They looked significantly more scared, too. Trying to keep a steady voice, he started barking orders:

“I want information from Hollner, now! Get the field teams there on the street, get a helicopter. Get anything that’s needed, but give me a sit rep! And start Operation Goliath immediately”

 

 

 

CHAPTER 7
SECOND CHANCES (Illustrated)

Kelly realized that she had been idle for a long while. Dust from the hotel’s collapse was already settling down and the crowd that had seen her burst through the hotel’s roof was long gone. She could still see them in the distance, but then again, Kelly could see very far away from her new vantage point of view.

With the hotel gone, no other building in her surroundings reached much higher than her waist. Or to put it more bluntly, none reached higher than her crotch, she thought, her mind going again over her nakedness. Curiously enough, it had been one of the first things it had focused on just after the hotel came down, even making her cover her womanhood and tits with her arms for a brief moment. Of course, she had quickly realized about the absurdity of it all, especially coming from someone that over the last months had made a living of showing her naked body to drunken crowds in a strip club. Feeling the breeze on her clean-shaven cunt was a new feeling for her, though, even if not a totally uncomfortable one, she realized.

Her pragmatism took over, though. It was not as if she was going to find any clothes her size so, unless her path brought her next to a circus tent, she would remain naked. There was nothing to do about it, so there was no point worrying about it. All she had to do was to imagine that she would have a much bigger audience than usual.

She had more pressing matters to worry about.

Breathing in hard, she looked down at her surroundings once more and let the situation sink in. She had grown again. It was undeniable. And she had already pinched herself several times to make sure that it had not been a dream. Having gone through a similar experience before helped her mind accept her new situation with far less resistance than it should have been normal. 

Still, this was a situation Kelly had never expected to find herself at again. 

“If I believed in fate I would have to think that all this was somehow meant to be” she thought. She had tried to keep the memories of what had happened in Henford out of her mind as hard as she had been able to during most of the six years that had gone by, and except for the occasional glitch or moment of weakness, she had mostly been able to. And suddenly, in less than a week her past had swept over her. Up to the point that she had ended up sleeping with the nerd that had turned her into a giant in the first place and discussing the events of the day all had changed with her former friend, who now was in prison precisely as a consequence of what she had done while being giant.

With the dam that she had built around them gone, memories of that day flooded her mind during most of last week. And now, when she had finally accepted that she had actually liked being big and she had understood that she regretted not having enjoyed it when she had been presented with the chance, the chance presented again to her. Looking down, her mind added that the chance had actually presented again bigger than ever.

Kelly reached the conclusion even before she realized she had been thinking about it:

“This time it will be different. This time I’ll take the chance”. Looking around her at the miniature city once more, her mind added: “This time I’ll enjoy it”

She meant it. She also knew there would be no reward if she wimped out, like the last time. In the end, her growth had started the moment they had tried to kill her, which told her how much they appreciated their help in ending Casey’s threat, back in Henford. She understood they would try to kill her again. And if that was going to be the case, staying big was the best she could do to prevent it. Or at least to make it much harder for them.

She still could not understand how come she had grown again. She did not believe in fate, so there should be some other reason. The fact that being shot at had triggered the process bothered her. Having been tested more over the last week than in the previous two years bothered her more. And the knowledge that Ron knew something and that she had not managed to get it out of him was even more bothering.

“If I catch him once more I’ll make sure he spits all out, though. And then I will thank him for having sent someone to kill me” the thought, mentally blaming Ron for the attempt on her life by FSD agents.

The idea that Ron might have known that trying to kill her would trigger her growth and that he was to thank for what had finally happened to her briefly travelled through her mind, but she quickly discarded it for its sheer absurdity.

“Time to get moving” her mind demanded, and almost automatically she took her right foot out of the rubble of the hotel and stepped into the middle of the road.

Thank God she had been slow, since otherwise there would have been serious risk of her losing her footing, completely unprepared for what happened. The moment her massive foot hit the road, the tarmac noticeably sank under it. It felt almost as if it had melted, cracks being sent all over around her foot.

“Fuck” she said aloud, moving her foot back into the rubble. Looking down, she saw the shape of her once delicate foot imprinted in the asphalt.

Her last time as a big girl she had felt some cracks on the road when she had walked on it, but nothing comparable to this. 

She realized she weighted much more, since she was much bigger. How much bigger exactly, she did not know. She knew that she had clearly emerged through the roof of the 20-stories tall hotel just before it had collapsed, which put her somewhere in between 20 and 25 stories in height.

“I guess that building measurements are the only ones that make sense for someone like me now” she thought. “I hope I did not get too big” her mind added unexpectedly.

When she thought in the events back in Henford, she knew that she had preferred being around a hundred feet to being “just” thirty. Following the same logic being more than twice taller should be better. It would definitely make her stronger. And harder to kill, her mind added. She just hoped that it would not make her interaction with her surroundings more difficult. 

She felt it wouldn’t.

“A hundred feet were right for Henford. Now, this is the big city, and a big city needs a bigger woman”

The best way to check how her relationship with the small world had changed from the last time she had looked at it from high above was to find a reference. And the best possible reference was people.

She looked back in the direction the crowd had fled. She did not know how long she had kept idle, but they had managed to put a decent distance between her and them. She still felt that she should be able to catch up with them easy enough once she got moving, though. She was about to get started when she caught something through the corner of her eye and stopped. She looked down again.

Apparently, not everyone had joined the fleeing masses. She had overlooked them at first, their tiny sizes having definitely helped, but now that she had realized they were there she could see them very clearly. There were a few of them, hiding behind vehicles or in the portals of some of the still-standing buildings. And they were readily available. Much more than their colleagues down the road. 

Without warning, Kelly crouched and then let herself drop, sitting down in the pile of rubble that had once been a high-end hotel. The pile was about three stories in height and acted as some sort of cushion for Kelly. The ground briefly shook and some dust was raised in the air as her ass hit its target, but it was soft enough. 

Her newfound height gave her enough reach for most of the sneaky groups around her, so it was just a matter of choosing. A man trying his best to hide behind a large SUV was the most attractive option. Almost unkowingly she felt some disdain at the fact that he thought he could hide from her. With a weird combination of playfulness and superiority, she reached out with her left hand, ready to show the man how wrong he had been. Moving her hand in front of the car, she jsut needed a casual gesture to swipe it backwards like a "hot wheels", breaking the parking brake effectively removing the cover of the suited man that had been hiding behind it. 





With the car suddenly gone, the man lost his precarious balance and dropped to the ground. All he managed to see when he turned was a massive hand getting ready to pinch him between two fingers that were taller than him. Turning, he tried to crawl away from the approaching threat. It was the easiest thing in the world for Kelly to pinch his leg and pull him upwards.





He yelled all the way to his final destination, which was no other than to dangle in front of her curious face. Sizing him mentally, Kelly thought that he was about a couple in inches tall. Pen drive size, her mind added. Feeling arrogant, she let him dangle upside down for a couple of seconds before saying:

"Were you going anywhere?" 

Moving the index finger of her right hand to draw a "No" in the air, she added "I don't think so". She doubted she could feel more powerful than she was feeling at that precise moment.

She smiled. The man was clearly smaller than the small men she was used to, but while she somehow missed the possibility of holding him in a good commanding grip, he still looked easy enough to handle. To put it in the terms that best suited her playful mood, he was still toy-sized. He was only a much smaller toy. 

Seeing that his face was getting red, undoubtedly a consequence of his upside down position, Kelly decided to make it easier for him, so she brought his hand down, turned it and let the man roll until he was lying in the center of her palm. Seeing his tiny figure surrounded by nothing but her flesh felt amazing. She gave him a few seconds to recover and said:

“Hi there, my little green army man” she said in a soft tone, letting her excitement take over

The man did only yell back in response. No matter how small he was, her ears could still clearly catch the high-pitched screams. 

“Would it help if I told you that I don’t have the intention of hurting you?” Kelly said, keeping the same soft tone. Unconsciously, she was addressing him as if he were a little kid. Then, feeling playful at the same time as the back of her mind processed the consequences and possibilities of the difference in scales, she added in a mocking tone: “I don’t plan on eating you either”

He did not get the joke. To be fair with him, very few people in his position would have. Still, this got him back to screaming once she had managed to soften his mood with her first sentence.

She hushed for a while. He finally started to calm down.

“I’m Kelly, by the way” she said

The man had shut up. He was looking at her, startled.

“Wouldn’t it be great if you introduced yourself as well?” she suggested with a smile

“Bra… Brandon”

“Nice to meet you BraBrandon” she joked. She could see that he had not liked it, which only made her chuckle. “Oh, come on. Someone needs to bring some levity into this situation, and I don’t think it’s going to be you”

“Please don’t hurt me” Brandon said

“I told you I wouldn’t” she replied, rolling her eyes

“How…?” he then started to ask. He shut up, thinking that he was maybe screwing up.

“How did I become so big?” she finished the question for him. A quick look to his face told her that it was what he had been trying to ask. “To be honest, I don’t really know. A long time ago, back in my hometown, I drank something that a nerd had prepared. It made me grow. I’m sure you’ve heard about it, even though Casey and Lisa managed to get most of the attention after that. There are still a fair number of matches if you google my name, though. Back then, they managed to shrink me back to normal, somehow, but it seems that whatever it was that happened has come back”

The man looked at her in awe, not able to find anything to say. Smiling, she added:

“And this time, I plan on enjoying it”

She could feel the question in his eyes. She could not prevent a chuckle.

“Look, I’ve been small for most of my life, so I know that there is no way you can understand it. But when you are my size you see things in a different way. No matter what people say, size does matter. When you grow, suddenly the world you’ve known your entire life turns into a playground. You are surrounded by toys. Uncountable possibilities unfold in front of your eyes, and each of them seems more appealing than the last. Your inner self screams at you to enjoy them. No one else can do so, so you feel really privileged. You also feel very powerful, knowing for a fact that no one can do anything to stop you from getting whatever you want in whichever way you want it. Fun and power… it’s an intoxicating combination, you see. It takes a lot of self-control to hold yourself back. I know it. It took me a lot, back in Hollner, the last time I grew” Kelly said in a cheerful tone

The man was looking at her with inquisitive eyes. She let a laugh out and said:

“And I’m not going to make the same mistake twice”

“But…” the man started to say. Kelly let him finish: “what are you going to do?”

“I don’t know yet. It’s not as if I had this planned. Go out for a walk, try my size out a little, I guess, maybe go for a new scale of sightseeing”

Brandon started to say “But…” when he held himself back once more.

Winking, Kelly said: 

“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll be careful. As much as a 25-stories tall woman can be, anyway” she added, remembering what had happened to the road just by setting her foot down on it. “I’m not planning to go all Godzilla on the city”

“But the people, the cops…” Brandon started to say

The reference to the cops made Kelly frown, which at the same turn made Brandon get even more scared.

“Look honey, and if anyone talks to you, by all means tell them what I said… it would be best for everyone if you little guys just realized that things have changed. I’ve grown, I’m big and I’m here. I’m not going to shrink again. And no one should expect that I do not act as if I were not much bigger and stronger than any of you. That would be plain stupid. But I can be reasonable. I can enjoy while still showing a fair amount of care and respect. As I said, I’m not planning to go all Godzilla on the city. In the long run, once everyone has accepted the status quo, this may be even mutually beneficial. Sure, there will be consequences to me roaming around the city, but I can also help with other things. If you little guys are alright with that, I can work with you” she said

Then, narrowing her eyes, she changed her tone for a harder one:

“If you decide not to be reasonable yourselves, though… if you go the ‘let’s kill the giant’ way, things are going to get uglier. Believe me, the size difference accounts for much more than you can imagine, and I’m ready to prove it to anyone tries to mess with me. And when I’m done, I’ll stop being careful with the rest of you”

She was not expecting him to reply. He did not.

“Now, let’s get over with the whole eating you thing…” she said, again in a mocking tone

“Noooo!” he yelled again

“You’ll eventually catch my sense of humor” she said as he set Brandon on a roof to her right and started standing up again. “Or die of a heart attack” she added as she finished straightening.

Looking to her left, she said:

“Time to check things out a little”




Screams erupted all around her. They brought Casey back to reality. Her mind had been drifting while her body broke through Blackrock’s main building.

Closing her eyes and opening them again, the scene remained the same. If she accepted that the small buildings around her were actually those of Blackrock’s Federal Prison, then her torso was out of the roof of the main building and her legs had broken through its western façade, reaching almost all the way to the outer wall.

Her lips parted and a strong voice carried a question to every corner of the prison:

“How?”

The last thing she remembered was her having spasms and not being able to breathe. For all she knew she should be dead. And instead, she was big. Big as in the time when life had granted her a marvelous gift. Or to be fair to her observation of the surroundings, she probably was quite bigger than that.

Could it be a dream? Or even more, was it possible that she actually was dead and what remained of her consciousness was having a final hallucination before completely shutting down?

It did not look like that. But she could not find any other possible explanation. Other than she had actually grown through the prison’s building, that is. Of course she knew it was not impossible. She had been big before. And it had been the best time of her life. But she knew why she had grown, back then. She had drank the formula the fucking nerd had prepared. She did not know what she could have done in order to grow now.

The last thing she remembered was actually having spasms and feeling her throat choke, immediately after eating her breakfast. And then, everything had turned dark.

Turning in the direction of the screams she could see a couple dozen inmates in the prison’s courtyard. She realized that despite how tiny they looked she could make the details out pretty well. In any case, had her eyesight been less sharp she would still have not had any problems in identifying them, in their bright orange suit.

They were well within her reach. As a matter of fact, most of Blackrock’s prison was now within her reach.

“What the fuck!” she thought and then she stooped forward a little, reaching for the courtyard with her left hand. The building, that was still barely containing her, groaned as she moved. Her moving torso tore additional pieces of the roof. It still held, though.

The screams intensified as her humongous hand approached. She ignored them and instead plucked an inmate at random with two fingers. Lifting her up to her face, she smirked as she realized that she recognized her. Casey had been long enough at Blackrock, and the community there was not so big. 

“Teresa” she said in an excited tone, keeping the smirk in her face

She had been yelling all the way up, but the moment Casey kept her idle in front of her massive face, the dangerous looking Latin woman said:

“Let me go, you giant bitch”

A second later Casey felt her fingers touching, only a thin layer of gore between them, as two halves of what had been Teresa dropped to the ground below. She had not wanted to do that. She had only wanted to scare the woman, prevent her from talking and maybe break a couple of ribs. She had clearly misjudged her strength. 





“Fuck” she said as she brought her hand to the ground and tried to brush her fingers clean in the rubble.

The rest of the inmates in the courtyard had not missed her unwilling execution, their screams intensifying. They were not going anywhere, though. Casey realized with a grin that they were trapped. There were no guards to be seen, which could only mean that they had fled inside and locked the doors.

She almost chuckled as she brought her hand towards them once more. A couple seconds later, she was holding someone else in front of her curious eyes.

“Tammy” she said as she observed a blonde woman in her forties. Her body was covered in tattoos and she would have looked dangerous if she had not been so ridiculously tiny. Casey knew she had belonged to a motorbike gang and that she had been accused of murder. As everyone in Blackrock, she swore that she was innocent and that she had been framed, but Casey had no problems imagining her killing someone, even with her bare bands. Not that it mattered to Casey anymore, but Tammy was a huge woman that easily towered over most of the other inmates. Now, Casey did not think that she would be taller than her pinkie finger.

Casey almost broke into a laugh when she saw the fear in Tammy’s face. She had not seen an expression remotely close to this in the biker bitch before. And she loved being able to inspire it.

“Did the cat eat your tongue?” Casey asked, cheerfully

“Fuck…” Tammy started to say

“Be careful how you address me, big girl. You don’t want to end like Teresa, do you?” Casey said, although it was far from her intention to repeat what she had done.

“Please…” Tammy said in a tone she had never heard from her

“Don’t fuck with me and I may let you live” Casey said casually, loving the power her statement implied

“What do you want?” the biker said

“I just want to have a chat” Casey said, trying to feign an innocent tone. Seeing that Tammy did not say anything, she added: “Do you believe me now, when I say that I was here because of what I did when I was a hundred feet tall?”

To date, many of her fellow prisoners, especially the ones that had already been at Blackrock when she had arrived, still did not believe that Casey (or anyone else, for that matter) had become a giant and used her size to do all sorts of nasty stuff, among which there were some deaths. The lack of meaningful audiovisual material on the event made it harder to believe for those that had not been exposed to the boom of media coverage and had just only got a few headlines in prison. Many of them thought that it was some sort of government cover-up for something else and that Casey had reached some sort of deal to put the blame on her and get better off of whatever it was that she had done. And, seeing how violently she replied to aggression, no one had any doubts that she had been perfectly capable of doing a lot, including killing.

“Y… yes, yes, of course” Tammy said

“Now Tammy, here comes the part where you are useful and I don’t have to squish you” Casey said, loving the possibilities her new size opened in the realm of threatening.

Tammy was looking at her, waiting for her to say someone or to ask something. Casey realized that she should not expect a rational conversation out of someone that was dangling from her fingers. And, if a tough criminal like Tammy was reacting like this, only God knew how would a less hardened person react. She would eventually find out, of course, she thought with a smirk.

“You see, I’ve been a little… dizzy… while all this was going on. Do you mind telling me what happened?” Casey asked

“We were on… on the courtyard…” Tammy started saying. “We heard a lot of noises coming from inside the main building. Then things started to shake and soon windows broke and smoke started to go out of them. Your feet came out first, your head soon after. And then you just kept on growing. The guards left and locked us outside. And you kept on growing… until… until it stopped. You remained frozen for a while. And then you turned… and picked Teresa…”

“How long was I out?” Casey inquired

“I don’t know… twenty minutes? Half an hour? I don’t know” Tammy said between sobs

“What time is it?” Casey then asked, realizing she did not know

“About 9… 9:30”

At that precise moment, Casey started feeling some drops in her chest. Nothing harmful, but she could clearly feel them, nonetheless. She needed a couple of seconds to associate them to the banging sounds her mind had been ignoring. Adding everything up, Casey felt her blood begin to boil and looked to the front, looking for the source. She found it quick enough. They were coming from both security towers in the wall in front of her. Focusing her sight a little, it was easy for her to see the now tiny guards shooting at her with their rifles.

“You fucking pigs” she yelled, carelessly dropping Tammy to the side. The biker had been lucky that Casey’s hands had been close to the ground enough when she did that. Still, by the time she finished rolling and crashed with a piece of debris that had formerly been part of the ceiling she was considerably bruised and had several broken bones.

Now that Casey knew what was going on it was easy enough for her to associate the flash with the bang and with an immediate drop in her chest and face. In an impulse, Casey stood up and broke what was remaining of Blackrock’s main building with the gesture. She needed a second to steady herself when her feet sank on the ground more than she had been expecting, but she finally straightened as debris rained along her body.

The shooting continued, the drops now focused mostly on her thighs. She realized about something: it did not hurt. Shots had not harmed her before, but they had stung like hell. Especially those from rifles. Now, while she could feel every bullet hit her skin, none of them were even close to the threshold of pain. She associated the effect to her evidently increased size and definitely welcomed it, but she was incredibly mad at being shot nonetheless. 

Casey did not see a point in negotiating when she could just retaliate, so still feeling the drops all along her legs, she took a step forward towards one of the towers. She felt a few drops in the back, then. A quick turn of her head confirmed her that the guards in the towers of the opposite side of Blackrock were now shooting at her as well. They would pay too. But she had to start somewhere and the tower in front of her was good as any.

Not in a hurry, since she wasn’t really harmed, Casey made a point of advancing towards the tower in a slow powerful pace. It was only 5 steps away, in any case. She was satisfied when she saw that the tower did not reach much higher than her knee. She was really huge, she thought.

Bending, Casey made a fist and slammed it hard on top of the tower. It did not stand a chance. Her first easily tore through the brick and metal and finished the top section where the guards would have been. Content, she stood up and faced the next tower.





“The fucking idiots are still shooting at me!” she thought as she could feel drops all along her body. “Haven’t they realized yet that it is stupid?”

She did not even bend down for the second tower. Its height made it suitable for a good kick, and her foot did not have any more trouble than her fist to end with the structure.

The most direct path towards the two towers on the back took her through the courtyard. She was so focused on them that she was not careful at all on where she was stepping. She quickly realized that when one was her size, not being careful had consequences.

She stopped on her tracks when she noticed an unfamiliar spongy feeling under her sole just before the already familiar feeling of the ground sinking around it when her foot set to the ground. Stopping and moving her foot backwards she quickly saw two red stains deep inside her footprint and surrounded by some remainders of orange cloth.







“Fuck!” she said, not needing to be a genius to realize what had happened.

At ground level the situation had been significantly more stressful. While most of the inmates were still scared like hell and trying to get the guards to let them in, a few were observing Casey’s antics with attention and some even started cheering as she took care of the guard towers. Their former fellow prisoner, now titanic in scale, turned and started moving towards the opposite side of the prison just then. They all realized that she was heading straight through the place they were and that they were unable to get out. Screams erupted again and some even tried warning Casey, only to realize that the now giant woman had not even noticed they were there. 

At her size it felt almost impossible that she would be able to move as swiftly as she did. Her footfalls were unpredictable. Her shadow covered them as they tried to scatter as well as they could. Then, at a time and place no one had been able to guess, her right foot blocked the sun and crashed in the ground like a meteorite. Those closer to it were almost thrown as the ground shook violently and chunks of it flew in different directions. The ground gave and cracks formed all around the spot the massive foot had landed. And then, her sole kept on sinking on the ground. It almost felt as if the foot had set itself on mud, not concrete.

So close to the foot that she felt a mix of relief and panic, Darlene coughed out some of the dust that had been raised by the foot and observed it. A shiver ran down her body, her mind having a very hard time on comprehending how a human foot could be so massive. 

As long as half of the basketball court it was now standing on, its toes, even half sunk in the concrete, still stood as tall as Darlene’s waist and seemed to have a life of their own. Darlene was thinking that the precise moment when the toes flexed and the foot started lifting once more, debris raining from them as it unstuck from her sole.

She did not know how, but Darlene dared to stand up and look down. What she saw was a massive depression just where her foot had been, where a basketball court had been before, and in the middle of this depression the remainders of what she knew were two of her companions. She started yelling.

From up above, Casey’s voice thundered, somehow apologetically.

“Ooops. I didn’t mean to do that”

More than two hundred feet above, the results of her careless trek through the main court failed to register in Casey as anything other than an accident. From her new point of view, it was hard to grasp the horror that her action had caused or to feel sorry for the consequences.

Not in the mood to be distracted when she had more important matters at hand, Casey stepped back into the court and resumed her walk towards the two towers on the back. She had been shot at during the entire time, but to her it had not been any worse than if someone had let the sprinkler on.

She just kneed the third tower to the ground and turned to face her last challenger. Then she realized it: she was not being shot at anymore. She did not know how long it had been, but she could not hear any more bangs or feel any more drops in her skin. She quickly found an answer to this change: three guards in dark blue uniforms running away from the tower.

“So, you guys already realized how useless it is to shoot at me?” she asked in a scornful tone as she took a first step towards them. Of course, she was not going to let them go.

Four more steps and they were already within stomping distance. The first two quickly ended under her toes. The third saved himself miraculously when he dashed forward the moment her foot was setting down. He ended up mere inches in front of her toes, now sunk in the hard ground of Blackrock. Curious, Casey crouched and plucked the guard from the ground.

Fixing a stare on him as she held him in front of her eyes, she said:

“Did you really think that you could hurt me with that little noise-maker of yours?”

The man only screamed.

“You know, the best thing about being big is that I do not need to put up with shit from vermin like you anymore”

And then she closed her fingers together, just like she had done with Teresa, only much more determined this time. He crushed easily as she sneered. Letting what remained of him drop, Casey looked around and drew in a deep breath. Then, her laughter boomed all across Blackrock and for miles around it.

She felt exhilarated. She was truly euphoric. After dealing with the immediate threat, the situation had finally sunk in!

She had dreamed about it every day since she had been locked in this shithole. She had dreamed about it even on the first hard months, when her body was abused with the tests they could not run on Kelly or the all-popular Lisa. And somehow she felt that one day all those dreams would come true, that what had been taken away from her would be returned.

Looking around it was obvious that it had. With interest. She did not know how big she had got but she knew that she was considerably bigger than the last time. And her brief encounter with the guards had also confirmed to her that she was significantly stronger. She felt unstoppable.

“I knew this day would come sooner or later, and here it is. I’m back in my rightful place in the world: on top! And this time I’m not going to let anyone take it away from me!”

Having been used as a lab rat and the 6 years locked in prison and surrounded by the worst of society had not done anything to improve Casey’s character, of course. And the world would soon find out that the Henford monster they had heard about was an angel next to the new Casey.

All it took her to be free from the place she had been locked at for most of her early adult life was a step over the knee-high wall. Now out of the prison’s grounds she looked in the distance, trying to decide where to go. Then it struck her:

“I hate this place. Why should I leave it standing?”

 

CHAPTER 8
BEAUTIFUL DAY

 

“This is absolutely amazing” Kelly thought for the hundredth time in the short time she had been roaming the city. 

She was moving much slower than what her gargantuan legs would have allowed, stopping almost at every step to admire the detail of the miniature world around her. With the screaming mob still several blocks away, the streets around Kelly were basically deserted, allowing for a placid walk. The only soundtrack to her thoughts were the rhythmical low thuds that her feet made as they dug into the tarmac, rendering the road impassable for anyone that did not share her size.

The W hotel had been the tallest structure around and this meant that Kelly now towered over everything in that section of the city. Downtown, with its high-rises, was not that far away, and that was precisely the direction Kelly was moving to, even if she had not really consciously decided where she wanted to go. 

She bent to observe the detail on the roofs of buildings that did not stand higher than her crotch, picking chairs up, breaking doors with her fingers or removing antennae with curiosity. In some others she just drew the outline of the building gently dragging a finger along its lines. In some cases this alone was enough to break some parts of the roof and send a certain amount of debris raining down. Not having to worry about the safety of anyone on the area, she even found this amusing.

A block later she shifted her attention from the buildings to the vehicles at her feet. It was very obvious that the several cars that had been abandoned in the intersection had been involved in a large-scale accident. Kelly wondered if she had been the cause behind. It was not hard to conclude with a naughty smile that it was more than likely.

Bending down gracefully, she reached out for the intersection and grabbed one of the cars in her hand. It was a large Mercedes sedan. Or at least she guessed it would look large to the rest of the city’s population. To her it looked no bigger than a slot car. One of her first boyfriends, back in the junior years of high school, loved slot cars and had a fairly large track in his parents’ basement. Kelly, obviously uninterested by his hobby and trying to catch his attention, had made a mess of the races from time to time, blocking cars or throwing them off the racetrack. The car in her hand was definitely no bigger than her boyfriend’s toys had been.

She wondered what would have been of him. They were together only for a few months. They never made it past the first summer. It was before her tits started growing and she was not so popular as she later became.

Back in the city, she looked at the car and the visible damage she was causing to it just by the act of holding it. The frame was slightly bent and the metal dented where her fingers were tying to gently keep it in place.

“Well, I guess that when it comes to sturdiness, slot cars win over real ones” she thought, amused.

The fragility of the car in her hand encouraged her to check a little more about the fragility of the cars at her feet. She may have vowed to be careful when she talked to Brandon, but in her mind, cars were fair game. 

In a simple movement she moved her leg forward and set her sole on top of one of the cars on the road. She held it there for a second before letting it drop. The car barely provided any resistance to the advance of her foot and the immense weight it carried with it. Kelly could feel glass shatter and metal flatten like tinfoil before her foot hit the ground and sunk, like she already was used to. Removing her foot from the spot she had stepped on, she saw the two-dimensional remainders of the car stuck on the bottom of the imprint she had left on the road.

She moaned. The feeling had been… refreshing. Encouraged by it, she focused back on the car at her hand. 

“This one should be no harder” she thought and then she started closing her hand. It held… but just for a fraction of a second. Once the collision bars that formed the car’s passive security system gave way, the rest of the structure quickly collapsed on itself, glass shattering and metal bending as easy as it had done under the ball of her foot.

 

She let the mangled ball of steel drop and smiled. She noticed her nipples were incredibly hard.

“This is wonderful. Absolutely wonderful. Oh God, how could I be so stupid?” she thought, remembering her previous experience as a giant.

“It’s going to be different now. This time I will use my size in whatever way I see fit. The time for hiding is over” she thought. Then, she smiled as she mentally added: “I need to get introduced to the city”

The crowd was still a few blocks away, but despite her calm pace and her constant stops, she had closed the distance with them. 

“Let’s go say ‘Hi’” she thought



The doorbell rang several times. 

“Who the hell is that?” Lisa asked, Stella in her arms

“The hell if I know. Stay here, I’ll go and check”

Joe opened the door and was taken back by what he saw. There were six men in dark suits standing in front of the door and 5 large black SUVs parked in the street immediately ahead of her house.

“Is Mrs. Cooper home?” one of the men asked

“She is Mrs. Callaghan now” Joe said in an annoyed tone. 

The men’s expression told him that he was not in a good mood. It was pretty obvious that they were cops or members of any government agency. Their cars, suits and sunglasses seemed taken out of a book of stereotypes.

“Is she home?” the man insisted

Lisa peeked from behind the door, Stella still in her arms.

“What do you want?” Lisa asked

“You need to come with us” the man said

“Why? Who do you work for?” she insisted

“The FSD” the man said in a dry tone

“Ron?” Lisa asked. “Let me call him”

“You need to come with us, now!” the man said, rising his voice

“Hey, you watch out how you talk to my wife” Joe said, taking a step to the front. Before he could realize, one of the agents had a taser in his hand and shot it at him. Joe screamed for a brief moment, before he lost his consciousness.

Lisa was screaming when her husband dropped to the ground.

“He is fine” the agent said as he took a step into the house. Lisa made a gesture to step back, but two other agents quickly flanked her and grabbed her by her arms. 

“The baby” she said

“We will take care of her” the agent in charge said as another colleague forced Stella from Lisa’s arms. She screamed even louder, but if any neighbors had heard, they did not seem to care.

She tried to fight, but it was no use. Before they shut the door of the car they had put her in, she could see as someone carried Joe to another car. Then, the agent that had Stella in his arms got into the same vehicle. She turned to face a cloth that was immediately pressed into her face. A second later she passed out.



Kelly was amused by how quickly she had been able to cut the distance with the crowd once she had got into it. She was not even forcing her pace; as a matter of fact she was only leisurely strolling down the same street the crowd was in. Of course, each of her lazy steps accounted for dozens of their frantic strides. 

Kelly could feel their panic increase the closer she got; the amusement she felt at the situation shadowed any potential feeling of guilt. Of course, they did not know what her intentions where, so she guessed that they imagined the worst. And while she did not intend to be nearly as bitchy as they might be thinking, the type of reaction she was getting suited her well, since it made everything funnier.

“Of course I could do anything I wanted to them” she thought “and they know it”

Three more blocks and she already was right behind the mob. Another step and her foot would end up on nothing but people. Time to stop.

Widening her stance and placing her hands on her hips, Kelly took a deep breath in and looked down. The laggards in the crowd were almost right in front of her toes. Just for fun she wiggled them as she marveled at the difference in scale. It made her feel really huge. And extraordinarily powerful.

She felt it was time to address the crowd:

“Hello my little people! I thought that I’d introduce myself, since you are going to see a lot of me from now on. I’m Kelly, I’m 25 and as you’ll have already noticed, I’m big. I mean, judging by how tiny you look to me, I guess that I must look huge to you”

She manage to hold a chuckle back, cleared her throat and finished what she intended to say:

“I’m here to stay, so you better get used to me. Things will be different with me around here, but as long as you accept the new situation, it does not need to be that bad”



Brad had started the day with excitement, eager to get to the job interview at Harris and Keller. He had made it through the first round and he was confident that he could get a position in one of Hollner’s finest firms. Then, everything started to become incredibly weird the moment he set a foot out of the subway station.

The day was hot and he was holding his suit jacket over his shoulder. He walked calmly through the station, trying not to sweat too much. As soon as the escalators left him in the sidewalk he realized that something was wrong. It did not take him long to realize that there was no traffic. The street was quite empty, and the only cars on it were abandoned. Then, the screams made him turn. People were running just a block down the street. 

“What the hell is going on?” he thought

A few scattered people then passed in front of him, running as their colleagues. And screaming even louder.

He felt the shakes then. They made him turn towards the direction they were coming. His jaw dropped.

His mind refused to believe it at first. It was impossible. Completely impossible.
She was still a few blocks away, but even in the distance, her scale was mind-blowing. The tallest buildings in the street did not even reach as high as her waist. Most could not get higher than mid-thigh.

Brad realized that he should probably start running, just like everyone else, but he couldn’t. He was transfixed by the woman’s presence. And while he knew that he should probably be focused on her awe-inspiring size, he could not prevent marveling at her looks.

The woman was obviously young and she was stark naked, so he did not need any imagination to realize that, size aside, she was a bombshell. She boasted long shapely legs and a flat stomach in a slender frame. Her chest was way out of proportion. Her two massive breasts jiggled slightly with every step the woman took, but the fact that they held firm in place was almost as amazing as the woman’s size.

On top of that body, framed by long wavy brown hair, was a face somewhere between girlish and naughty, its thick lips arched in a permanent smile. 

She was having a good time, it occurred to Brad, and the thought came to him almost at the same time the thud he was expecting as her foot was about to set to the ground turned into a loud crashing sound and he realized that an entire car had disappeared under it. This was enough to take Brad out of his trance. Dropping his jacket, he turned and started running, trying to catch the people right in front of him.

Clark had never been in good shape. And he had never cared. Until today. Having been one of the guests that had been evacuated from the W, he had probably been among the members of the crowd that had been running for the longest time. And he was not used to that. 

It had not been so hard at the beginning. Everyone could get away, while the mysterious giant woman had been standing still. This had lasted for quite a long time and had given Clark and many of the people around him a certain sense of safety, seeing how they were putting quite a lot of distance between them and the place where the hotel had been. 

It had all changed a couple of minutes ago. First the shakes and then the occasional look over his shoulder had told Clark that the woman was moving. It soon became obvious that she was moving in their direction, as well. 

Of course, this made everyone much more nervous, Clark included. Since then he had run as fast as he had been able to, only stopping once to recover his breath for a few seconds. All around him, people that visited a gym more frequently than him were easily overtaking him. 

The shakes were becoming stronger. Another look over his shoulder scared him like hell when he realized that the colossal woman was much closer than he had thought. He tried running a little faster, but his lungs were burning already. More people passed running on both his sides.

In a brief moment of clarity, Clark realized that he would have to approach the issue in a different way. Turning left, he bumped into a few people but finally managed to get into the sidewalk. From there, he avoided a couple more people before getting into a portal. Trying to hide as much as possible inside it, he bent, placed his hands on his knees and breathed in hard. He was starting to recover when he felt a much stronger shake than the previous ones. Risking a peek around the corner of the portal, his jaw dropped when he saw her massive foot planted not half a block away of him.

It was way bigger than a car, and it definitely felt much more threatening. The foot had partially dug the road. Its toes moved and took a life of their own.
Her words thundered from up above, their power making his bones shake even more than they were already. Her voice was still feminine, though, with traces of a southern accent.

The moment she finished, he risked a look. He could not prevent admiring her figure. He looked up, all the way from her feet, his sight running through her legs, womanhood and flat stomach. Clark stopped a couple of seconds on her massive chest. Beyond it, deformed by perspective, he could see a smiling girlish face.
Being an amateur photographer, Clark could not prevent thinking that the girl’s body was a lesson in perspective. She was not moving, after her speech, and this made Clark feel deceptively safe in his hiding spot. Almost unconsciously, he reached for his cellphone. Brining it up, he tried to frame the giant woman in its screen. She was, of course, to big to fit, but Clark managed to get a good angle of her torso and face. Encouraged by the situation, he pushed the button and heard a “click”. Something else happened. He had not remembered that his cellphone camera had a flash and that it was set on by default. So, the moment he pushed the button, his cellphone flashed.

He cursed, then tried to convince himself that a cellphone flash would certainly not be enough to attract the attention of someone her size. He was wrong. The woman’s face, which had been looking at a non-determined point in the middle of the crowd suddenly looked down and its enormous hazel eyes met Clark’s.

He stood frozen, unconsciously holding his cellphone in the position he had used to take the picture. The girl smiled very widely at him.

“Wow, looks like I have a fan!” her voice boomed from above

Clark knew instinctively that getting the girl’s attention was not good at all. Her next sentence confirmed his suspicions.

“Maybe you want to have a closer look”

He managed to recover from his initial shock and prepared to run. However, as soon as he was ready, her huge shadow was already cast over him. Clark looked up as he ran next to a few dozen people more. The woman’s breasts hung like pendulums over him, which told Clark that he was within easy reach.

His only hope was that since he was so small and there were so many other people around him, maybe the girl would lose him in the crowd. He soon realized that it would not happen. Her hand flew over the people around him but her fingers met him with precision. Two enormous digits blocked his way instantly. And as soon as she crashed into them, a third finger pinched him on the back and he felt as if he were in zero gravity when his body was being pulled up with amazing force.

He needed a few seconds to recover. When he did, all he could see was the woman’s huge face. She was young; at most in her mid-twenties. She was very attractive too, but her naughty smile made Clark feel very uncomfortable. Of course, the fact that all that held him were three fingers, each one probably many times stronger than he was, did not make things better.

Her mouth opened and she talked to him.

“Better view, isn’t it?”

She talked softly, but he was so close to her mouth that Clark could even feel the vibrations in the air and her warm breath.

“Do you like me?” she asked

He could only nod. He was unable to speak, yet. She laughed and asked:

“Do you have a name, tiny?”

Clark needed a couple of seconds to react. She waited. He finally managed to babble his name out. She laughed again.

“So, can I do anything for you, Clark?” she asked

Clark could only thing about survival. 

“Please, put me down” he said

She frowned. Clark feared the worst, but she was only joking, apparently.

“Oh, come on, we just met and you already want to leave?” she said

He did not say anything in reply.

“Do you want a picture with me?” she asked



Kelly was having fun with the little man. She was happy with her idea of treating him like a little fan. The idea of a picture together seemed funny too. Of course, the man did not react to her offer, but she did not think it was necessary to have his agreement.

She knew what she needed to carry her offer out, so without warning Clark, she just crouched and picked another person at random. This time, she stood up with a little woman in her fingers.

Bringing her next to Clark, who was still being held in the fingers of her other hand, Kelly said:

“Hi, tiny. Don’t be afraid. I only need you to help us with something. Then I will set you down. Promise”

Turning her other hand and letting Clark drop on her open palm, Kelly then addressed him:

“Clark, honey, drop the phone in my palm, will you?”

He complied and Kelly then dropped the woman she had been holding in her other hand close to the spot where Clark had dropped his phone.

“Now, will you please stop screaming? I need you to pick the cellphone up?”

It took Kelly a couple of attempts, but she finally managed to get the woman to do what she wanted.

Picking Clark up with her now free hand, she pushed her hair back and carefully dropped him in her shoulder, in the spot between her shoulder bones. She had already done that with Ron Howard, back in Henford, 6 years ago, but now she was much bigger than she had been and the spot between her shoulder bones was even a wider and safer area for tinies to stay.

Extending her arm, she kept the woman as far away from her face as possible and then said:

“Clark, smile, honey. And you, take some pictures of us”

There were flashes from her palm, just like the one that had given away the little man’s position in the crowd. After a few of them, Kelly was happy enough, so she picked both Clark and the unnamed woman and dropped them in the first roof she found.

She was exhilarated. And she wanted more.



Darlene coughed. There was dust everywhere. She could still feel some light shakes. Darlene did not know if they were part of her imagination or if her presence could still be felt. In any case, if she was still around, she sounded far away. Far away enough for Darlene to gather the necessary courage to get out of the improvised shelter. When part of the main building’s east façade had fallen down, she had managed to squeeze between the debris and hide in an opening there. She had not moved for a long while but now Darlene felt that it should be safe enough to risk a look out.

The first thing she needed to do was to walk around a 2-feet deep depression just in front of the “entrance” to her shelter. Darlene knew very well what it was. A shiver ran down her spine as she remembered how close she had been to ending up in the bottom of another footprint, just like this one. A little afraid, she peeked down, but she could not find the rests of any bodies, this time. She realized that the footprint she was walking around was probably the cause of the incredibly strong shake that had made her shelter almost collapse on top of her. She had been afraid for a few seconds that she would die, buried in the rubble. It had almost been a miracle that it had held. 

Back in what had been Blackrock’s main courtyard, Darlene realized that she was surrounded by destruction. Tracking a thick column of dark smoke she found a building on fire to her right. To her left, its twin building was no more, turned into a pile of rubble about half of its original height. The main building was in no better shape. With Casey having grown through it, the area where the infirmary had been was but a pile of ruins. Only a third of the building remained standing, on the back. 
Depressions very much like the one she had just walked around were scattered all over the place. The next one was not empty. The bodies on it were so badly deformed that she could not tell if there were three or four of them, though. 
Darlene walked like a zombie, too startled to really have any purpose. The sound of sobbing made her walk around another pile of rubble. She found a group of maybe a dozen other inmates, crouched around the corpse of another. She did not recognize her. She approached the group and heard:

“She was not even fucking looking at us. She stepped on us as if we were fucking bugs, and she did not even notice when she kicked Jada”

Darlene did not want to stop. She kept on walking. She realized that the building the guards had hidden in when Casey had burst through the roof of the main building was another pile of rubble. She could see some bright orange pieces of cloth mixed with the gray ones of the guard’s uniforms.

She kept on walking, without any direction. She passed more groups of inmates, most of them smaller. All of them were on different states of shock. Then, as she cleared the last building she found another sizeable group of fellow prisoners. They were almost forming a line. They did not notice her, their attention absorbed by something else. Darlene soon joined them. Her jaw dropped.

Despite the distance, Casey could still be clearly seen. And felt, every time her feet hit the ground, more than half a mile away. Despite her colossal size, Darlene could still see that the massive woman had a petite build, the firmness of her leg muscles and ass easy to notice as she moved. 

It was surprising how none of the inmates was making any move to flee the prison as quickly as possible taking advantage of the fact that half of the eastern wall was no more and that the few guards that had not suffered Casey’s wrath were probably hidden deep inside the prison.

Darlene still had her eyes locked on the rhythmical movement of the giantess’ buttocks in the distance when someone in the group in front of her said:

“This is gonna be very bad”

 

 

CHAPTER 9. UNFOLDING (Illustrated)

Ron played the third video once more in his tablet. It was low quality; they told him that surveillance teams were still not in place and that they only had feeds from cell phones and other less than optimal sources.

Then, he played video 2 again. The security camera at an ATM had taken it. It was black and white and had no sound. Still, the short 5 seconds clip was impacting. For a second, the security camera was recording only an empty stretch of road. Suddenly, most of the image was filled in with a foot which, compared to its surroundings, was massive. The image shook noticeably, effectively replacing the impact that sound would have had. The road easily creased as the foot sank on the tarmac. A second later, the toes flexed and the foot raised again, chunks of concrete raining from it for a brief moment. Then, the foot disappeared. Ron played the video thrice more. 

Then, he went back to video three. It had been taken from a cell phone, probably from the roof of a building. It showed a gorgeous young woman, totally naked, walking down the street. The cell phone could only catch the whole of her for a couple of seconds. Then she became too large, getting into a moment when the only thing the cell phone was recording was flesh. A few seconds of sky told Ron that the man holding the cell phone had probably lost his footing. After some shaky moments, its camera was focused back on the young woman, now on her picture perfect behind.

Ron moved back to the beginning of the video and froze the image. He stared for a few seconds. Then, he moved back to the folder where videos and images kept on uploading. The thumbnail of the video he had just seen was quite centered on the smiling face of the giant woman he had just seen. Next to it there was a still picture of another familiar face, a picture he knew he should be even more concerned about. Images of Casey’s head emerging through the roof of the prison that had held her over the last 6 years were much worse news than anything else. And still, Ron found it difficult to stop thinking on the smiling face of the woman in Video 3. He had lost his virginity with her less than a week ago. 

“Nerd” 

The loud words startled him. Sykes was right behind of him. He had been so absorbed in the videos that he had not heard him arriving. Ron needed a couple of seconds to react, then he frowned and in a tone he had never used before, he said:

“All this is your fault, you bastard”

He realized it had been a mistake the moment Colonel Sykes’ eyes opened wide. Without giving him time to react, Sykes grabbed him by the throat and slammed him against the wall. There were a few agents with him, but none of them made any move to try to stop him.

“My fault?” Sykes said in an enraged tone. “My fault?” he repeated. “You were the one who turned them into monsters in the first place. And you are the one that has been unable to explain how that could happen after six years of investigation”

“We are close…” Ron said

“Bullshit! If I had been the one calling the shots I would have burnt them the day I got my hands on them. You managed to convince the ones in charge that you needed them, to investigate. They’ve given you everything you’ve wanted: equipment, money, test subjects, both willing and unwilling… And here we are, 6 years later, without the slightest idea of what happened and not even able to predict that 2 of the girls would grow again” Sykes hissed as he let Ron’s throat go.
Ron coughed a couple of times and then managed to straighten himself and regain his composure. Sykes and he had never got along well. Thankfully, Sykes’ power over Ron had always been limited. He knew that Sykes had now smelled blood and was looking for his head, but the orders had come down and while Sykes had been given full authority to deal with the threat, Ron still retained autonomy into investigating how to revert it.

Encouraged by it and feeling very mad at the Colonel, Ron replied, something he did not usually do:

“You triggered it, you know? For all your posing and acting as the shield that protects people and the whip who punishes giant girls, you are actually the one responsible for having unleashed them again”

Sykes’ face was the living image of puzzle. Ron secretly enjoyed it.

“The readings we got were new and unexpected, but they were almost negligible, as well. They could not have explained what happened to them. Not in such a short time, anyway. Unless there was a catalyst for the process. You were kind enough to provide that. Nothing is so stressful for the human body as dying. This provided the only stimulus that was powerful enough to unleash the chain reaction. Congratulations!” Ron said with as much sarcasm as he had ever used

Sykes needed a second to recover. Then, he hissed:

“Lying bastard”

Ron then rolled his eyes and said:

“There is only one person here that got his 2 PhDs at 23, and it isn’t you”

Sykes looked as if he were mentally choosing how he would kill Ron. Just then, someone interrupted and up to some point, broke the tension.

“Dr. Howard, you are required”

Ron turned and asked “Why?”

“Miss Cooper… I mean, Mrs. Callaghan, is quite upset and demanding to see you”

“Ok, I’ll go now” Ron said as he turned his back to Sykes and walked to the elevator.



She did not know how long she had been walking. Blackrock was very isolated and while Casey had chosen the only road out of it, her path had not crossed with anyone since she had left the prison. Or, to be more precise, what she had left standing of it.

The feeling of the breeze all along her naked body was wonderful. But, of course, it could not compare with the elation she felt about having regained what she had been robbed of. Suddenly, the frustration of the past 6 years seemed like an old memory. 

Her feet sank in the tarmac, making she feel like she were walking on wet beach sand. It was barely uncomfortable, once she got used to it. And it made her think on the fact that her return to giant status had come with very welcome boost in size. Memories of the bullets of the guards’ rifles harmlessly bouncing off her skin made her smirk.

“I’m back and this time I’m here to stay” she thought as she leisurely walked. “They won’t be able to stop me. They barely could, last time, and now I’m bigger and stronger. And there is no blonde bimbo around”

A flash of the beating she had taken at Lisa’s hands ran through her head and made her clench her fists. 

“This time I won’t hold back. I’ll show the little bugs who is in charge. And they better accept it”

She then smiled. 

“I’m going to take over the fucking world!” she then said aloud



The intersection in front of her had been so packed that once she had set her “fan” and the “photographer” down, Kelly decided to make a left. Any attempt at staying in the same road would have ended up in a little massacre at her feet, and Kelly was not interested in that.

Besides, the road she had been at did not seem to be the most direct route to Downtown, so she decided that she might as well divert. 

Kelly did not know Hollner too well, so even if she had almost a GPS navigator view of the city, she ended up roaming the streets without too much purpose. Six blocks down she made a right, thinking that this would take her back in the path to her destination, but when the road abruptly ended in some sort of cul-de-sac, she had to make a left again until she found a larger avenue.

People were much more scattered in this area, so she did not have too many issues avoiding them. The fact that she had to focus on the spot her feet would land and could not observe the world around her annoyed her a little though. Cars were fair game, so at least she could enjoy crushing a couple more as she advanced.

It was only after she had turned the second car into a metal pancake that it occurred to her that she was assuming that the cars were abandoned but that she had actually not checked. She felt a brief moment of doubt. Then, she thought:

“If anyone is stupid enough to hide in a car when a 25-stories tall woman is walking down the street I can hardly be blamed for anything that happens to him”

A few steps later, Kelly was standing in what had to be the biggest intersection she had been at since she had grown. The road she was on, which was 4 lanes on each direction, joined another large avenue that headed straight to Downtown. She took it. Buildings on both sides started getting taller as she advanced. First they got as high as her waist, then they reached her chest and finally, as she got further into the city, she met a building she did not tower over. 

It was still an isolated case, standing quite taller than the rest of the buildings around, which had clearly been the intention of the architect when he had designed it. Kelly stopped in front of this new circumstance. After most of the morning standing quite taller than anything else, meeting a match felt a little weird and even slightly frustrating. She knew that there would be buildings downtown that would be quite taller than this one, but she reflected that being the size of a small skyscraper was definitely not something to be ashamed of.

The building was not especially remarkable, as far as architecture went. Rectangular and completely flat, the architect had seemed to rely on its height and its shiny mirror surface to make it stand out.

To Kelly, the building offered the first possibility at seeing herself in her new form. It was the perfect full body mirror. She smiled as she admired herself, a full section of the city serving as the perfect background. She loved what she saw. Kelly had never been humble with her looks. She knew she was incredibly hot and she loved it and the effect it had on other people. Unconsciously widening her stance a little, she brushed her hair a little with her fingers and brought it back in place. She smiled as she admired once more how her breasts managed to defy gravity.

“They must weigh a few tons now” she thought naughtily, not knowing that each of them was actually well over a hundred tons.

Kelly started fiddling her breasts as she admired her gigantic form. Her nipples were as hard as diamond, a direct consequence of how exciting the whole situation was for her. Without thinking, her right hand met her crotch and she casually slid a finger inside. Her moan was loud. 

Then, some shadows reminded her that she was not looking at her reflection in a mirror but that what she had in front of her was actually a building and that there had to be dozens of people inside. Kelly removed her finger from her pussy and blushed, realizing that she had given the audience a preview of a soft porn show. Then, she could not prevent chuckling as she imagined dozens of people glued to their windows as she played with her boobs and fingered herself. She wondered if her size and power would make them hornier.

Looking straight at the building, Kelly smirked and then said:

“Are you enjoying the show? I know the situation is a bit weird, but I guess you’ve never seen tits like this before” she added, as she cupped each breast with a hand and then squeezed, letting out a light moan.

She could see some shadows moving behind the windows and this encouraged her to go further. Placing her hands back at her hips, she bent forward, to get a closer look at the building and the little people inside.

“Do you want to have a closer look?” she asked

She did not wait for an answer. Bringing her hands to the back of her head, she pulled her hair back and then pushed her chest out and slowly advanced towards the building. The movement of the shadows became more frenzied as she approached.

 

 

As most of his coworkers, at least the male ones, in Harris and Keller, Clive felt awestruck first and a little horny later. She had appeared out of the blue, preceded by thuds and shakes that had been growing in intensity for some time. Soon, all they could see through the paneled windows of the 18th story of the building their firm was at was a woman. A massive woman. And an incredibly beautiful one, too.

Clive was glued to the windows, like many of his colleagues, ignoring the screams of the ones that had immediately fled away from them. He was startled, trying to understand what he was seeing, to comprehend where a woman like that could have come from. Then, the gorgeous titaness started pleasuring herself. Her moans made the windows rattle. Clive was getting hard. 

Suddenly, the woman’s face, which had seemed to be taken over by bliss recovered an aware expression. Looking in Clive’s direction, she addressed him, together with everyone else in the building. Then, her face got even closer, to the point where her happy and curious expression was almost blocking the sunlight in his office.

 

And then, her face moved away and her monstrous tits started getting closer, until they were all they could see through the window. Clive realized, like many others, that these were not good news. Still, he could only manage to slowly walk back as he kept his stare fixed on the giant nipples that had now met the windows directly ahead of him and made them complain in a loud groan.

 
Her nipple filled most of the window and started to flatten as it got pressed into it. Soon, though, a crack formed in one corner of the window. Then, another.

Clive realized what would happen. By the time a third and significantly larger crack joined the first two, he turned and started running away from the windows as quickly as he could. He had to avoid desks, chairs and other colleagues as he did so. The noise of the glass shattering was deafening. Screams intensified. And then he felt the floor shake as if there were a strong earthquake.

He did not risk looking back. He could just hear what felt like furniture shattering and concrete breaking. The shakes became too strong and Clive tripped with a paper bin. He tried to quickly get to his feet, but the floor refused to remain still and this made him fall on his butt when he thought he had almost achieved it.

Turning, he saw the nipple and the mountain of flesh behind it bulldozing straight towards him. He was frozen. A desk turned into splinters as the advancing flesh mercilessly trampled it. The ceiling and floor broke as if they had been made of crackers. Clive realized that he would be the next victim. He screamed. And then, it stopped.

He needed a second to realize that the breast was not advancing anymore. The massive nipple had stopped mere inches from him. He felt thankful at first. And then, he could not prevent the urge to reach out and touch it.

When he heard a quick and curious moan coming from outside, he realized that it had been a mistake. The nipple moved again, this time backwards. Soon, sunlight got through the wide opening and Clive could realize how much of his former office was now gone. He could not be concerned by that, though, since just a second later, window-sized hazel eyes locked on him and he heard an invisible mouth say:

“Hello, lover”

 

He knew those were bad news. Taking advantage of the fact that the floor was not shaking anymore, Clive stood up and tried to run deeper into the building. His attempt was short lived since barely a couple of seconds later he felt a vicious force pushing him on both sides and then he was pulled back with the initial acceleration of a rollercoaster.




Kelly knew that she had let herself get carried away, but the cold feeling of the glass in her nipples had been so exciting that she had not been able to stop. Feeling the building break as her tits advanced had then been intoxicating and she could not prevent herself from going all the way in.

She was exhilarated. The feeling of what looked like a sturdy building easily breaking under her tits was definitely wild.

Ever since a late growth spurt had equipped her with her current 34E’s, Kelly had been very aware of the effect they had on the rest of the world and she had been happy to use it. Her chest had enjoyed an unbalanced amount of attention from her boyfriends and her lovers, despite how amazing the rest of her figure was, and in time this had also spoilt her.

And now, in this amazing situation she was living, her tits were at their peak of sensitivity. It was maybe because of this that she could clearly notice someone touching her left nipple. She quickly checked it out, finding the tiny man to blame easy enough. A couple of seconds later he was dangling from her fingers as she carelessly dusted her tits off with her free hand.

Waiting for him to recover a little, she smiled and said:

“Hi there”

The man just screamed. Kelly did not like it, but she just waited as she softly hushed him. Once he looked calmer, or at least more silent, she said:

“I won’t hurt you”

The man looked startled, so she widened her smile and said:

“I just have a proposition for you”

He finally seemed to find his valor.

“Wha… what?” he asked

“You seem to like my tits. So, I’ll let you have a go with them”

Without saying anything else, Kelly dropped the man in her open palm and got it closer to her left breast, placing him right in front of her nipple. Then, in a less friendly tone, she commanded:

“Suck!”

The man hesitated and Kelly coughed, to make him aware that she was waiting. He finally got to work. And it soon became obvious that her nipple was way too big for him to fulfill her command. Kelly rolled her eyes, which the tiny man did not see, and then, in a tone that was more mocking, she said:

 

“Ok, I got it. You are too tiny for that. Lick, then. Rub. Anything. Just try to get me excited”

She was pleasantly surprised when the man got to work and she realized that she could feel his efforts perfectly well. She lightly moaned, both to express pleasure and to let her little lover know that she was happy with his work.

Keeping her hand next to her tit and leaving the man in autopilot for a while, she looked to the front and chuckled as she observed the impact she had had on the building. Its perfectly flat and shiny surface was gone. Directly ahead of her chest, there were two massive holes that spanned over at least three stories of the building, a narrower trench merging them together. The thought of her tits having the impact of wrecking balls was funny.

Cupping her hand so that her nipple man would not fall, she took a step backwards and stooped, looking again through the opening her right tit had made on the building. There were still several little men to be seen. And it was obvious that they did not like her attention.

In a mocking tone, she asked:

“Does anyone want to join? There’s plenty more of me left. I’m afraid I’m too much woman for him”

She could not prevent a giggle as she finished.

All she got were louder screams and people trying to get even deeper into the building.

“Oh, well. Good bye, then” Kelly added and then, only to play, she blew them a kiss. She had not expected the results at all. Neither had the people. 

Despite the fact that she had just tried send a gentle kiss, the truth was that the wind generated by her lungs and channeled through her thick lips was much stronger than expected by her and, especially, by the people inside the building. The dozen or so in the path of the stream were thrown off their feet and a few even flew a few feet backwards, some crashing into walls. The ones that got the worst part of the deal were those who got hit by the flying furniture, though.

“Holy shit!” Kelly said, more surprised than concerned.

Her mind quickly went over what had happened: “What the hell was that? I mean, I’m big, but I shouldn’t be able to blow so strong, should I? I did not even put any effort into it. I wonder what would have happened if I had really tried blowing hard!”

The possibility of actually trying to blow hard ran through her mind, but the truth was that the people inside the building did not seem to be in a great shape. Still, she was very curious to find out more about what had just happened.

She was taken out of her thoughts by a loud noise coming from down below. It was a siren. Looking down at the street for the first time in a while she was surprised by the lone presence of a squad car half a block away from her toes. A single cop got out of it and “hid” behind the door of the car.

The truth was that ever since she had started her trek through Hollner Kelly had not wasted a second thinking about an encounter with authority. Unconsciously, she had not been not too worried about it.

But now that she was finally facing it, she felt disappointed. She surely deserved more than a single car with a single cop, didn’t she?




Ray Lombardi had not believed the reports on the radio first. As a matter of fact, almost no one had believed them. When they started getting more frequent and they started to match, the situation began bothering him. He had to go and check. 
He did not need to get too close. She was easily visible from very far away down Liberty Avenue. God, she was massive.

He approached down the road, having to split his attention between the giant woman and the task of avoiding the abandoned cars. It took him longer than he had expected at the beginning, but the truth was that he had been pretty far away down the avenue, her size having deceived him when judging the distance.

As he was getting closer something started bothering him. Then, he found out what it was: there were plenty of reports on the giant woman, but no one was doing anything! There were no orders from HQ and no units were taking on the task. As a matter of fact, the only reports he could understand were those of units getting AWAY from the woman. What the hell was everyone doing?

He unsuccessfully tried to get instructions from HQ a few times. Then, he decided to take matters into his own hands. He had a reputation of being bold, and it was well deserved.

He did not have second thoughts until he stopped the car and got out of it. Then, direct sight of her massive right foot, partially sunk in the asphalt, made the difference in size sunk in. He had second thoughts, but a giggle from above told him that any chance of leaving unnoticed was gone.

Ray looked up… and up and up… all along the naked body of the massive woman. And then, when he had craned his neck as much as he had been able to, he felt her huge hazel eyes lock on his. And maybe for the first time in his life, he did not feel so bold.




Kelly looked at the tiny cop with curiosity as she kept her little lover in position, letting him go on with his task. Her smile widened when she felt the eye contact and realized that despite the distance and the miniature size of the man, she could still see the details of his startled expression.

“Hello tiny” she said in a cheerful tone

On one hand, the presence of the cop was annoying, but on the other she felt curious. She did not feel concerned at all.

Without saying anything, she moved the hand containing her nipple lover away from her tit and then gently closed it around him. With the man now safe, she proceeded to crouch in the catcher’s position, in order to get closer to the cop.

She chuckled when she noticed that the cop had moved his sight and had not been able to prevent a glance at her now quite exposed cunt. The cop moved his eyes away from her womanhood and back to her smiling face.

“So, what do you want?” she asked in a confident tone

She could see that he was confused. Still, he was brave enough to address her:

“You are ordered to stop”

Kelly let a laugh out. It was thundering this time, and the tiny cop had to bring his hands to his ears. 

“Let me see if I understand this right” she said in a sardonic tone. “YOU think that you can give orders to ME?”

Then the cop did something she had not expecting. Reaching to the side, he took his gun out of its holster and aimed at her.

Her expression changed immediately, her smile replaced by a frown as her eyes got colder. The truth was that Kelly did not feel threatened by the cop. It would have been ridiculous for someone the size of a building to be threatened by someone so ridiculously small. But she felt very annoyed by him.

Dozens of possible reactions run through her mind, and none of them was even close to following the cop’s request. She was basically trying to strike a balance between showing who was in charge and plain mindless violence. Then it occurred to her.

Pushing her lips out, she blew a short and strong gust of wind in the direction of the cop. She put quite more on it than she had done just back in the building, but she had not had so much air in her lungs to start with.

The results were spectacular, nonetheless. Kelly’s mood changed from incredibly annoyed to incredibly excited as she saw the man get caught by the strong stream of air and be thrown as if it had been a Category 5 hurricane. He landed about a block away. Even more impressive was seeing his squad car move backwards until the fight between the parking brake and her lungs was won by the latter and sent the car rolling over itself.

“Oh my God!” Kelly said, exhilarated as she stood up.

She was impressed. She had not expected that the results would be so spectacular. She knew the car probably weighted a couple of tons, and she had sent it rolling just by blowing! And as for the man… she searched for him and found him in visibly bad shape in the middle of the next block.

“This is not just me being big! This something else! Like a side effect!” she thought. It was a very welcome side effect, of course. One she would have thought impossible had it not been for the fact that once she was skyscraper-sized, nothing else seemed impossible anymore. Things were getting better and better. She felt incredibly powerful and wondered what else she might be able to do.

She opened her hand and saw that her former nipple-man seemed to be in a pretty bad shape. She decided not to make it worse for him. Without saying anything else, she gently dropped him in a roof.

She turned towards Downtown, with a very wide smile in her face. A second later, she was walking down the road with an incredibly strong sense of purpose. Of course, she made sure her second step ended with her left foot right on top of the upside-down squad car.




From the roof of a 15-story building across the street from where he had been working, Clive finally managed to stand up. He was incredibly bruised, but her felt lucky. Walking towards the edge, he rested his hands on the railing and looked down the street, watching the almost perfect body of the giant woman from behind, slowly getting away from him and down the road.

Clive then caught himself muttering between his teeth:

“She’s a goddess”




Colonel Sykes was back in the command and control room, constantly getting updated by the army of people working in the different tracks of Operation Goliath.

“Fort Andor reports all preparations are on track” someone said

Sykes just nodded, but looking at the digital clock in the wall, he could not prevent thinking that no matter how much on track the preparations were, they were still late. They had initiated the operation when the two women had already grown. And to make things worse, one of them had done it right in the middle of a large metropolis. They had all the resources he could imagine; the only thing they did not have was time.

“Did we get any closer to live feeds on the subjects?” Sykes asked aloud, refusing to treat them like women.

“We have a surveillance satellite in place over Hollner” someone said as the image of several city blocks filled one of the large screens. If Sykes had not known what he was looking for, it would have been hard to realize that the brown mass that was moving in the image was nothing else than the top view of a woman the size of a building walking down the street.

“How long for a closer view?” he asked

“Choppers are on the way. 10 minutes. In the meantime, we are trying to get connected to anything we can find from the city” the watch-stander said.

“What about the other subject?” Sykes asked, referring to Casey Morgan

“We need some more time, sir. Blackrock was isolated and farther away

One of the agents on the far side of the command room stood up, visibly anxious. Sykes looked towards him:

“Sir, we have a report. It is unconfirmed, but comes from Tulson. There were two calls, to the FBI and to the Governor’s office. Both referred to a giant woman. The first one contained several references to destruction. The second one contained additional references to victims. We have been trying to contact them back, but both the landlines and cell phone network seem to be down, right now”

“Thanks” Sykes said with a somber face. “Bring the map up and mark the encounter as confirmed”

A large screen in the center of the room filled with a map of the area. A bright spot flashed in the area where the small town of Tulson was. There were two other bright spots: one in Blackrock prison and the other in the location of a gas station that had been the source for the first call reporting a giant woman. A red line connected the bright spots. 

Sykes swallowed hard. The line had been basically straight from Blackrock to the gas station. He did not know if Casey Morgan had taken any detour, but judging from the time it had taken her to reach the gas station, it did not look like that. Now, the third spot marked a change in her direction. She had turned north. He had feared that, despite the fact that it was by far the most likely possibility. Now he knew his fears were real. The road and direction she had taken had a clear destination: Interstate 37. And I-37 only led to one place: Hollner.

He mentally cursed, trying to hide his fears from his team. Then, he stood up and started barking commands:

“Contact Fort Andor. Task forces G1 and G2 don’t need to split anymore. Get me a line to General Madsen. Tell his staff to focus all their strength in Hollner”

Then, he looked at the map and asked:

“I want and ETA to Hollner given Miss Morgan’s current course and speed. Now!”

A couple seconds later, someone said from the front of the room:

“20 minutes, sir”

“20 minutes?” Sykes asked. “She’s over 30 miles away!”

“Yes, sir” the agent said. “She is moving very fast, sir”





Ron had patiently waited in one corner of the room, as the two security guards that had walked into the room with him restrained Lisa and handcuffed her to the table. She had insulted him, tried to hit him, insulted him a little more and finally tried to fight the two much bigger men that had protected him.

She had been handcuffed for 10 minutes already and had stopped insulting and cursing him a couple of minutes ago. She seemed exhausted, now.

“Leave us”

The two security guards looked at him with a surprised expression, but Ron just smirked and said:

“It’s not as if she’s going to be able to do anything like this”

They left.

“You fucking bastard” Lisa said once more, visibly more tired, this time

“I had no idea they were going to treat you like this. I would have not approved it” Ron said

“You would have not approved it? I thought you were calling the shots here, you treacherous slime” she spat

“It’s far more complex than that” Ron said

“Where is my daughter? And where is my husband?” Lisa asked

“They are safe. They won’t be hurt” Ron said, not really knowing where they were

“I want to see them. I want to see them now!” Lisa said

“I’m afraid this is not going to be possible” Ron said as he shrugged

“What the hell is going on, here? I did everything you wanted. Went to every interview, approved that fucking book, lived where you told me, went through every test you wanted,… why are you doing this to my family and me?” Lisa asked
“We need your help, Lisa” Ron said

“My help?” she asked, surprised

Ron did not say anything else. He just took his tablet, loaded a video and clicked play as he turned it so that Lisa would be able to see.

“Kelly… what… what?” Lisa asked

“This is barely an hour old, Lisa”

“How… how could… Kelly?” she asked again

Ron did not say anything, he just moved his fingers through the screen, loading another video and showed it to her as well.

“Oh my God!” Lisa said. “Is that… oh fuck! That’s Casey. What the hell is going on, Ron?” she asked

“It’s happened again, Lisa” Ron said in a dark tone

“But that is impossible. How could they? There is no more formula left, is there? You destroyed it, didn’t you?”

“We did” Ron lied

“Then, how?”

“Lisa, I need you to listen to me” Ron said. 

Lisa did not say anything, but her body language told Ron that she would listen.

“Look, Lisa… over the past 6 years, we have been keeping some things hidden from you” Ron started. It should have been quite obvious to anyone, but then again, Lisa was quite naïve, so he wasn’t sure. “All this research center has been exclusively dedicated to finding out how you grew in the first place. I was requested to help, at first, like an advisor. When the original research team did not get results, though, I was fast tracked through college and the different PhDs so that I could take over the investigation. And that’s what I’ve been doing for the past three years. And while I progressed a little more than my predecessors, we still don’t have a perfect understanding on what happened back in Henford”

“But you invented the original serum” Lisa said, surprised. Despite how often she had seen Ron, this was actually the first time in 6 years that they talked about the origin of it all.

“I did. But no matter how much it hurts my ego to say so, it was a lucky strike. I know more or less how it started, but I’m afraid that I don’t know as much as I should about the details. And despite the progress over these last years, no one still knows” Ron said

“Then, Kelly and Casey…?” Lisa asked

Ron evaluated his options. Then, he decided that the naked truth would not be too good of an option.

“They grew at the same time. Apparently, the counter that finally reduced you, back in Henford, did not undo the effect of the original serum. It just hid it. For some reason we do not understand yet, the counter failed in both Lisa and Casey at the same time. And they grew” Ron explained, trying to keep a cold face that would not give away the fact that he was not explaining everything to Lisa

Lisa remained silent for a while. Then, she realized.

“Then, why didn’t I grow?” she asked

“We are not sure, but we think it has to do with your pregnancy. In some of the regular tests just before you got pregnant we saw some weird traces of something unknown in the results. We wanted to investigate more, but you became pregnant right away and no results after that showed anything weird. Kelly and Casey both showed the same traces in some tests last week. We were ready to investigate more on them, but unfortunately it was too late. In your case, it seems that the hormonal changes in your body because of your pregnancy and the nursing period have prevented anything else to happen”

Lisa’s eyes opened wide:

“You mean that I will grow again, once the nursing is over?”

“We don’t know. Now that we know a little more about what’s going on, we would probably be on time to stop it” Ron said

This did not seem to calm her down too much.

“We have a problem, though” he said

“Apart from Kelly and Casey being big?” Lisa asked, sardonically

“Related to that” Ron said

“How big are they, by the way?” Lisa asked, recalling the video that Ron had shown her and realizing that their size had seemed odd

“They are bigger than you were. We don’t know their size yet, but at least twice as big” Ron said 

“Twice?” Lisa asked, surprised. “How can that be possible?”

“We don’t know” Ron said. “We have no clue on why they grew, on why they became so large and on how to make them small again” he finally said
Lisa’s expression changed. She seemed to realize about the magnitude of the problem for the first time.

“But that… Oh my God” Lisa said. “What is Casey doing?” Lisa asked, visibly concerned

“We don’t know too well. She broke free from prison. We know she killed some guards, but we don’t have details. We don’t know where she is heading now, but she’ll end up in a city, sooner or later” Ron said

“She killed guards…” Lisa repeated

“Look, you know Casey. You know how she was, back in Henford. And she’s spent the last 6 years in a maximum security prison, surrounded by scum”

“Oh my God” Lisa said. “Kelly?”

“She’s in Hollner. She grew there. We don’t have too much information on what she is doing, yet” Ron said, trying to hide his own mixed feelings about her

“She’s not as bad as Casey” Lisa said

“We don’t know. I hope she is not. For her own good, but also for everyone else’s” he said

“What are you going to do?” Lisa asked

“I don’t know. The military is getting ready” Ron said

“Military? Are you going to send tanks to stop them?” she asked, trying to picture the situation with her two former friends facing soldiers, tanks and helicopters, as if they were some sort of monsters.

“Not me, but you can imagine that a lot of people have got very nervous at having two giant women moving among millions of people” Ron replied, looking down

“Will they kill them?” Lisa asked, with some concern in her voice

“They will certainly try” Ron said

Lisa caught his tone and asked, a little incredulous:

“What? Do you think they won’t be able to?” 

“I’m not sure, Lisa. Look, we never told you, but you did more than just grow” Ron said

“What?” Lisa asked, caught by surprise

“It’s curious how much this was ignored by mainstream media, but some more serious analysts already pointed this out: back in Henford, you should have never been able to survive to your sizes”

“What?”

“It’s pretty simple science. You were too big and heavy to move or even to breathe. Mass increases with the cube of the height, but strength, bone resistance or lung capacity barely increase with the square or even less. In simple terms, you got so big that you should have died, crushed by your own weight. But you did not. We have never been able to work the exact details out, but the only plausible explanation is that your strength and resistance increased in a much higher proportion”

“We were stronger?” Lisa asked

“You had to be. It’s the only explanation. Meaning that whatever the serum unlocked in you, it did not only make you grow. And now Casey and Kelly are much bigger” Ron said in a dark tone

“So they are stronger?” Lisa asked

“It’s the only explanation. Otherwise, they would not be able to move as they moved in the video you saw”

“But they cannot be… I mean, the army… you cannot think that they….” Lisa started

“I don’t know. I’m not so sure as the colonels and generals in the top floor, that’s all” Ron said

“But, what will you do if this doesn’t work?”

“That’s where your help comes in” Ron said

Chapter 10. Escalation 

No matter how long she spent in her stops, it was never long before Kelly met the crowd again. Despite her slow stroll down the avenue, she could already see some people that had dropped from the main group barely three blocks ahead.

Her attention was then grabbed by something else. The loud screeching sound made her look left. A wide smile was drawn in her face as she muttered:

“Interesting”

She stopped and kept her sight fixed onto the source of the noise. After having braked hard, the elevated train was now trying to accelerate again. The rails moved over an intersection about four blocks ahead, a little farther than the scattered people she had been following. She had seen them before but, not being from Hollner, had not realized what they were. Now she knew and she felt incredibly intrigued by what she had found.

The avenue widened in the section where the elevated trained crossed it, creating a small square with a station. The elevated train had stopped short of it, and Kelly’s smiled widened even more when she realized that she was probably the cause. Then, it had started again, ignoring the station and trying to head down the lines as fast as it could.

Kelly pondered what to do. She felt incredibly curious about the train and felt that she should be able to catch up with it if she really wanted. A noise from the right, quite similar in pitch but with lower intensity showed her that there was another train approaching from the opposite direction.

“Is it really that slow? Or is it just how it looks to me?” she thought

With the new incoming train, chasing the departing one suddenly became irrelevant. Kelly’s mind was made up.

From her height she could see the incoming train crawling among the buildings, which in this section of the city were back at waist height. She wondered if they could see her, but judging from the fact that the train was apparently not reacting in any way, it did not seem like that. She would not need to rush in order to intercept it, so she just kept advancing slowly, letting the people in front of her clear the couple of blocks between her and the station before she reached it.

There were screams at her feet when she finally got next to the tracks. They did not come from people on the road, though, since it had been cleared a block before she arrived. She realized that they were coming from the small station. With the previous train having left without stopping, several people that had hoped to get on it to flee from her were now trapped. A few were now scurrying through the stairs and into the avenue, dangerously close to her toes. She giggled as she saw them. She pondered whether to pay them a little bit more attention, but the sound of the approaching train made her focus.

With a graceful movement of her left leg, Kelly proceeded to straddle the tracks and turned to face the incoming train. God, it was slow! Her hands were on her hips, in a commanding pose, as she waited for it to get closer.

The sudden screeching told her that she had been seen. Her smile widened as she saw the train slowing down and realized that it was going to be at her complete mercy. Then the driver apparently changed his mind and the train started accelerating once more. Was it trying to get UNDER her? Really?

Well, with its speed it was really up to Kelly to decide how to stop it. Not too happy about having been somehow challenged, she did not feel like choosing the gentle option. Without saying anything, she just lifted her right foot from the road and placed it over the tracks, perpendicular to them. Kelly made a show of resting her foot, which was clearly longer than the tracks were wide, on the elevated platform. For a second, the structure held. Then, it started groaning. She could see the train was braking again. Happy with it, Kelly just stepped down, a full section of the tracks collapsing between two sets of columns.

Widening her stance once more, she looked down and waited for the elevated train to stop. God, its sluggishness was pathetic! Kelly could not believe it as she saw the train unsuccessfully trying to brake as it got inevitably closer to the spot where her foot had made short work of the tracks. The odds were 50/50 for the first train car to fall down to the road below. Finally, Kelly could not keep still any longer, crouched down and reached out, effectively stopping the train. It had felt so easy that it seemed impossible that the brakes had not been able to do the job.

Still crouched, Kelly heard the distorted screams coming from inside the train and smiled. She felt powerful. And why shouldn’t she? In the end, she had just stopped a train with one hand, right? Drunk on the feeling, she decided she wanted to have a closer look. Closing her hand around the front of the train, she pulled.

There was some resistance, at first. She realized that the train was attached to the tracks. She just pulled harder and was soon rewarded by the groans that indicated that the metallic coupling was no match for her strength. She could swear that the screams from inside intensified as she kept ripping the front car from the rails. Soon, it was tilted about 45 degrees as she proceeded to pull harder until she felt the second car also breaking free.

The loose coupling between the front and second cars proved to be a new and harder challenge, though. She realized that it would be too weak to hold if she just kept on pulling. Changing her mind, she repositioned her feet and grabbed the second car with her free left hand. And then she just pulled in separate directions. With a deafening groan and a few sparks, the two cars were ripped apart. Kelly chuckled, realizing that she had just broken a steel link with her bare hands.

“Is this just the size or is this something else?” she thought

Not having an answer, she just let the second car drop back to the tracks and focused on the train car in her hands. Happy with it, she straightened again and brought it to her face.

 

 

What had started like a normal day had quickly become a nightmare for Melinda. She had been reading on her tablet while commuting to her job when suddenly all hell had broken loose. It had taken a while for her to understand what was going on. A few people in her train car started screaming. Most were glued to the windows. She could not see what was going on.

Suddenly, the train braked hard. The elevated train was not precisely a bullet train, but even at the slow speed they had been moving, the slamming of the brakes had been hard enough to make her drop her tablet. She was trying to look for it when the train accelerated again and made her lose her footing.

She was on all fours, trying to stand up as people around her moved in a frenzy as screams intensified. Someone she did not see pulled her and helped her up. He had probably saved her from being trampled.

“She’s enormous!” somebody screamed

Who the hell was ‘she’? Melinda wondered

The train started to brake again and then, suddenly, through the window, Melinda saw something that made no sense. It looked like a foot… but it was completely out of proportion. It was gigantic! Suddenly, the toes flexed and brought an image of life into the foot. Melinda realized that this meant its owner was moving, probably crouching.

Everything went to a halt suddenly, as if the train had hit a wall. Melinda, and everyone around her, was thrown off her feet. She was trying to regain her footing when the walls of the train car groaned and suddenly the world tilted.

She held to a pole to prevent rolling downwards. What the hell was going on?

The train tilted more and more as a force she could not understand was playing with the world around her. Then, suddenly, the unbearable sound of metal tearing made her release the pole and bring her hands to her ears as she rolled down the 45 degrees slope and into a pile of bodies of people that had made the same trip barely a few seconds before.

They were pulled up, with a force that almost made her feel weightless for a second. And then, the world stabilized. Melinda stumbled to stand up. She felt sick and had to hold with all her strength to an empty seat. When she thought she was finally strong enough to keep her balance, she looked towards the windows and screamed like a mad woman as she saw two enormous hazel eyes fixed on her through them.

Their glass rattled as a powerful voice echoed all along the train car.

“Hi there, ginger”

Melinda needed a second to process that the thundering voice was actually addressing her. She looked around to make sure there were no other redheads around. Then, she screamed as hard as she could.

 

 

This was already the best day of Kelly’s life. And it still was only mid-morning. She felt powerful, liberated, euphoric. Suddenly, the rest of her life seemed like a boring prelude for that particular moment.

She wondered how she had    been able to disregard this feeling of superiority and the bliss it brought during her previous experience as a giant. She had been damned stupid. It was of no use to think about that, now, thought. Not when the option had presented to her again, bigger than ever before.

She looked into the foot-long train car she had rested in her left palm and focused on seizing the moment. People inside it were trying to recover from the rough ride. There had to be a couple dozen of them.

She moaned lightly; the idea of holding so many lives in her hand was incredibly exciting.

“Suddenly the world is my playground” Kelly thought, excited.

Her most readily available toy was the train in her hand. Looking through the windows she spied a little woman with bright red head trying to stand up. She addressed her.

Kelly giggled as the little woman started screaming like crazy. She had realized she was talking to her. She could not prevent a laugh when the woman started running to the far side of the train.

“Really?” Kelly asked aloud in a mocking tone.

Then, she started to slowly tilt the car until the redhead had to stop and grab a seat in order not to roll back. Kelly loved every second of the game.

“Look, I realize this situation must be scary for you, but you there’s no need to be so stupid” she said as she steadied the train car again.

The woman proved her wrong when she just lied down on the floor and rolled under a seat, as if this would help her hide from Kelly’s inquisitive eyes.

“Ok” Kelly said. “As you want”

Of course, she wasn’t going to let the little redhead get her way. Since when did toys do what they wanted?

Kelly tightened her grip on the train car as she moved her free hand to the top. Placing the fingernail of her index finger on its roof, she pushed. After everything she had accomplished since she had grown through the hotel, she thought that piercing the roof of a train should be easy. It was. The roof first caved and then ripped and soon her finger was inside. Pulling up, she soon had a grip on the metal and started to rip the train open as if it were a can of sardines. She did not stop until the entire interior was visible. She smiled naughtily at the very afraid people inside.

She focused on the task at hand, though. Quickly locating the seat she was looking for, she ripped it from the floor and tossed it over her shoulder. All that remained in that section of the train was a screaming redhead looking at her. Kelly did not waste any time to reach inside the train again and pluck her out of it.

Letting her dangle in front of her face as she lowered the train in front of her flat stomach, Kelly smirked at the tiny woman and asked:

“Did you really think you would be able to hide from me?”

The tiny woman kept on screaming. Kelly did not care as she just added:

“Well, think twice”

Looking around, she soon found a building that would fit her purposes. Taking three steps until she was next to it, she carefully placed the now topless train on its roof, which was level with her belly button. Looking down at its passengers, she said in a serious tone:

“I’m not done with you. Don’t even think on trying to get out at this stop!”

She was not too worried about them trying to do anything stupid. After all, if anyone was foolish enough to try to get out of the train car, there wouldn’t be too much he would be able to do to get out of the roof.

Focusing back on the woman at her fingers, she smirked at her again and then she carefully dropped her in her waiting palm.

“You are not bad looking” Kelly observed. The truth was that the redhead was quite young and quite pretty.

Kelly did not know if it was caused by her words or by her new position, in her open palm, but the woman had stopped screaming and while still visibly scared, seemed just a little big calmer.

 

 

The giant woman’s face filled most of her field of vision. Her window-sized eyes were locked on her, their expression curious.

Melinda was trying to grasp her immensity. It wasn’t easy. She was now lying in the soft and warm surface of what she knew was her palm. A palm that was so massive that all its edges were far away from her. She could feel her breath and she would have sworn that she could feel her heartbeat through her skin, as well. And, in some unknown way, she could feel her power.

The woman that was holding her was both young and beautiful. Melinda, who was 25, did not think she would be older than her. Her face was half childish half luscious, with deep eyes and thick lips. And her expression was definitely happy.

Her lips parted and then, a thundering but still feminine voice address her:

“I’m glad that you have calmed down”

Melinda did not reply, but was surprised by the somewhat gentle words from her captor. Her expression must have given some of that away, since the giantess’ smile widened as she said:

“I do not have any intention of hurting you”

Melinda remembered the strength of the woman’s fingers as they pressed on her, when she was removed from the car. There was no doubt that she would be able to hurt her, if she wanted. She was still afraid, but she was beginning to feel curious as well. Finally, she risked saying something.

“Who are you?” she asked

She could see the giant woman had actually liked that. Her smiled widened a little more.

“My name is Kelly. I’m 25 and I’m from a small town called Henford” she said.

“I’m Melinda” she offered. “I’m 25, too”

“Well, nice meeting you Melinda” the giantess said in a cheerful tone. “So, we are the same age, aren’t we?” she went on. Then, her smile became naughty as she added: “I’m a little bit taller than you, though”

Melinda felt the mockery on her tone. She did not like it. But she still felt curious.

“How… how tall…?” she tried to ask

“How tall am I? I don’t know exactly. Fucking tall, I guess. I’d say that about the size of a 25-story building, whatever that means. I guess I’ll have to find out. I’ve only been like this for a short while”

Just then, the giant woman’s attention was taken by something else. She looked into the distance and then muttered a curse. Melinda needed a couple more seconds to realize what had got Kelly’s attention. Then, she heard the sirens in the distance.

The giantess’ eyes locked on her once more, but her expression was significantly more upset. Melinda, who had relaxed considerably, despite the situation, felt the tension inside her growing once more.

“I’m afraid we’ll need to put our little conversation on hold”

“Is it the cops?” Melinda dared to ask

“They seem to be” Kelly said

Melinda did not know what to say, now that the expression of the giant woman that was holding her had darkened considerably.

 “What will you do?” Melinda finally dared to ask

“I guess it’s time for me to show who is in charge here” the giantess finally said in a tone that made Melinda’s blood freeze

 

 

Kelly turned and carefully dropped the tiny woman in her palm in the same roof where she had set the bus.

“We’ll catch up later” she said

She quickly forgot about her, though. She focused on the cops, instead. In the distance there were what seemed to be about a dozen vehicles, between squad cars and vans, coming down the avenue, obviously in her direction.

Of course, it had been too much to expect that her previous dealing with the lonely cop that had “intercepted” her back at the mirror-building would have really set a precedent in her relationship with authority.

Kelly realized that while she had ignored the possibility to be confronted with force, so far, this had to happen sooner or later. No matter what she had told Brandon right after her growth, she had been vaguely conscious all the time that authorities would not fancy the idea of a giant woman roaming freely around the city, doing as she pleased. Sooner or later they had to try something and, judging by the display of vehicles advancing her way, this seemed to be it.

Kelly’s expression got serious. She had had tremendous fun since she had emerged from the hotel, but she realized that she was about to face a defining moment in her new relationship with the world. She loved her new size and the possibilities it offered and she felt better than she had ever felt before. She was damn sure that this time she was going to stay like this and that she was going to make the most of it. She also knew that the little people wouldn’t like it. And the proof of that was advancing down the avenue, with noisy sirens blaring.

“I need to show them that I’m in charge. There can be no doubt here. They need to understand that they cannot do anything to help that” Kelly thought. Kelly knew that the way she handled this situation that now presented to her would determine much of what would happen later. In her mind, the ideal scenario was that the little people came to accept her new status and their new role. If she could achieve that, then things would be much easier from then onwards and she would be able to focus on just enjoying her size.

She knew she had to show her power. But, on the other hand, she knew that she also had to show some restraint. To start with, she was not interested in hurting people just for the pleasure of it. And moreover, she felt that the people would have an easier time accepting her as some sort of ruler if she did not act like a mindless monster.

She would need to get the right balance. She still did not know how she would do it, but she wasn’t too worried.

Turning towards the approaching cops, she took a first step in their direction. She was going to have the initiative on this one, she thought. Fixing her stare on the advancing vehicles, she smiled and started walking down the street in a sexy swagger.